《理智与情感-Sense and Sensibility》中英文对照 余一章QAQ_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:4137 回复:51

[Novel] 《理智与情感-Sense and Sensibility》中英文对照 余一章QAQ

刷新数据 楼层直达
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 40楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
Chapter Thirty-nine

The Miss Dashwoods had now been rather more than two months in town, and Marianne's impatience to be gone increased every day. She sighed for the air, the liberty, the quiet of the country; and fancied that if any place could give her ease, Barton must do it. Elinor was hardly less anxious than herself for their removal, and only so much less bent on its being effected immediately, as that she was conscious of the difficulties of so long a journey, which Marianne could not be brought to acknowledge. She began, however, seriously to turn her thoughts towards its accomplishment, and had already mentioned their wishes to their kind hostess, who resisted them with all the eloquence of her good-will, when a plan was suggested, which, though detaining them from home yet a few weeks longer, appeared to Elinor altogether much more eligible than any other. The Palmers were to remove to Cleveland about the end of March, for the Easter holidays; and Mrs. Jennings, with both her friends, received a very warm invitation from Charlotte to go with them. This would not, in itself, have been sufficient for the delicacy of Miss Dashwood;—but it was inforced with so much real politeness by Mr. Palmer himself, as, joined to the very great amendment of his manners towards them since her sister had been known to be unhappy, induced her to accept it with pleasure.

When she told Marianne what she had done, however, her first reply was not very auspicious.

"Cleveland!"—she cried, with great agitation. "No, I cannot go to Cleveland."—

"You forget," said Elinor gently, "that its situation is not...that it is not in the neighbourhood of..."

"But it is in Somersetshire.—I cannot go into Somersetshire.—There, where I looked forward to going...No, Elinor, you cannot expect me to go there."

Elinor would not argue upon the propriety of overcoming such feelings;—she only endeavoured to counteract them by working on others;—represented it, therefore, as a measure which would fix the time of her returning to that dear mother, whom she so much wished to see, in a more eligible, more comfortable manner, than any other plan could do, and perhaps without any greater delay. From Cleveland, which was within a few miles of Bristol, the distance to Barton was not beyond one day, though a long day's journey; and their mother's servant might easily come there to attend them down; and as there could be no occasion of their staying above a week at Cleveland, they might now be at home in little more than three weeks' time. As Marianne's affection for her mother was sincere, it must triumph with little difficulty, over the imaginary evils she had started.

Mrs. Jennings was so far from being weary of her guest, that she pressed them very earnestly to return with her again from Cleveland. Elinor was grateful for the attention, but it could not alter her design; and their mother's concurrence being readily gained, every thing relative to their return was arranged as far as it could be;—and Marianne found some relief in drawing up a statement of the hours that were yet to divide her from Barton.

"Ah! Colonel, I do not know what you and I shall do without the Miss Dashwoods;"—was Mrs. Jennings's address to him when he first called on her, after their leaving her was settled—"for they are quite resolved upon going home from the Palmers;—and how forlorn we shall be, when I come back!—Lord! we shall sit and gape at one another as dull as two cats."

Perhaps Mrs. Jennings was in hopes, by this vigorous sketch of their future ennui, to provoke him to make that offer, which might give himself an escape from it;—and if so, she had soon afterwards good reason to think her object gained; for, on Elinor's moving to the window to take more expeditiously the dimensions of a print, which she was going to copy for her friend, he followed her to it with a look of particular meaning, and conversed with her there for several minutes. The effect of his discourse on the lady too, could not escape her observation, for though she was too honorable to listen, and had even changed her seat, on purpose that she might not hear, to one close by the piano forte on which Marianne was playing, she could not keep herself from seeing that Elinor changed colour, attended with agitation, and was too intent on what he said to pursue her employment.— Still farther in confirmation of her hopes, in the interval of Marianne's turning from one lesson to another, some words of the Colonel's inevitably reached her ear, in which he seemed to be apologising for the badness of his house. This set the matter beyond a doubt. She wondered, indeed, at his thinking it necessary to do so; but supposed it to be the proper etiquette. What Elinor said in reply she could not distinguish, but judged from the motion of her lips, that she did not think THAT any material objection;—and Mrs. Jennings commended her in her heart for being so honest. They then talked on for a few minutes longer without her catching a syllable, when another lucky stop in Marianne's performance brought her these words in the Colonel's calm voice,—

"I am afraid it cannot take place very soon."

Astonished and shocked at so unlover-like a speech, she was almost ready to cry out, "Lord! what should hinder it?"—but checking her desire, confined herself to this silent ejaculation.

"This is very strange!—sure he need not wait to be older."

This delay on the Colonel's side, however, did not seem to offend or mortify his fair companion in the least, for on their breaking up the conference soon afterwards, and moving different ways, Mrs. Jennings very plainly heard Elinor say, and with a voice which shewed her to feel what she said,

"I shall always think myself very much obliged to you."

Mrs. Jennings was delighted with her gratitude, and only wondered that after hearing such a sentence, the Colonel should be able to take leave of them, as he immediately did, with the utmost sang-froid, and go away without making her any reply!—She had not thought her old friend could have made so indifferent a suitor.

What had really passed between them was to this effect.

"I have heard," said he, with great compassion, "of the injustice your friend Mr. Ferrars has suffered from his family; for if I understand the matter right, he has been entirely cast off by them for persevering in his engagement with a very deserving young woman.— Have I been rightly informed?—Is it so?—"

Elinor told him that it was.

"The cruelty, the impolitic cruelty,"—he replied, with great feeling,—"of dividing, or attempting to divide, two young people long attached to each other, is terrible.— Mrs. Ferrars does not know what she may be doing—what she may drive her son to. I have seen Mr. Ferrars two or three times in Harley Street, and am much pleased with him. He is not a young man with whom one can be intimately acquainted in a short time, but I have seen enough of him to wish him well for his own sake, and as a friend of yours, I wish it still more. I understand that he intends to take orders. Will you be so good as to tell him that the living of Delaford, now just vacant, as I am informed by this day's post, is his, if he think it worth his acceptance—but THAT, perhaps, so unfortunately circumstanced as he is now, it may be nonsense to appear to doubt; I only wish it were more valuable.— It is a rectory, but a small one; the late incumbent, I believe, did not make more than 200 L per annum, and though it is certainly capable of improvement, I fear, not to such an amount as to afford him a very comfortable income. Such as it is, however, my pleasure in presenting him to it, will be very great. Pray assure him of it."

Elinor's astonishment at this commission could hardly have been greater, had the Colonel been really making her an offer of his hand. The preferment, which only two days before she had considered as hopeless for Edward, was already provided to enable him to marry;—and SHE, of all people in the world, was fixed on to bestow it!—Her emotion was such as Mrs. Jennings had attributed to a very different cause;—but whatever minor feelings less pure, less pleasing, might have a share in that emotion, her esteem for the general benevolence, and her gratitude for the particular friendship, which together prompted Colonel Brandon to this act, were strongly felt, and warmly expressed. She thanked him for it with all her heart, spoke of Edward's principles and disposition with that praise which she knew them to deserve; and promised to undertake the commission with pleasure, if it were really his wish to put off so agreeable an office to another. But at the same time, she could not help thinking that no one could so well perform it as himself. It was an office in short, from which, unwilling to give Edward the pain of receiving an obligation from HER, she would have been very glad to be spared herself;— but Colonel Brandon, on motives of equal delicacy, declining it likewise, still seemed so desirous of its being given through her means, that she would not on any account make farther opposition. Edward, she believed, was still in town, and fortunately she had heard his address from Miss Steele. She could undertake therefore to inform him of it, in the course of the day. After this had been settled, Colonel Brandon began to talk of his own advantage in securing so respectable and agreeable a neighbour, and THEN it was that he mentioned with regret, that the house was small and indifferent;—an evil which Elinor, as Mrs. Jennings had supposed her to do, made very light of, at least as far as regarded its size.

"The smallness of the house," said she, "I cannot imagine any inconvenience to them, for it will be in proportion to their family and income."

By which the Colonel was surprised to find that SHE was considering Mr. Ferrars's marriage as the certain consequence of the presentation; for he did not suppose it possible that Delaford living could supply such an income, as anybody in his style of life would venture to settle on—and he said so.

"This little rectory can do no more than make Mr. Ferrars comfortable as a bachelor; it cannot enable him to marry. I am sorry to say that my patronage ends with this; and my interest is hardly more extensive. If, however, by an unforeseen chance it should be in my power to serve him farther, I must think very differently of him from what I now do, if I am not as ready to be useful to him then as I sincerely wish I could be at present. What I am now doing indeed, seems nothing at all, since it can advance him so little towards what must be his principal, his only object of happiness. His marriage must still be a distant good;—at least, I am afraid it cannot take place very soon.—"

Such was the sentence which, when misunderstood, so justly offended the delicate feelings of Mrs. Jennings; but after this narration of what really passed between Colonel Brandon and Elinor, while they stood at the window, the gratitude expressed by the latter on their parting, may perhaps appear in general, not less reasonably excited, nor less properly worded than if it had arisen from an offer of marriage.




  两位达什伍德小姐如今已在城里呆了两个多月,玛丽安渴望回家的急切心情与日俱增。她眷恋乡下的空气、清闲和静谧,她以为,要是有什么地方使她感到自由自在的话,那就是巴顿。埃丽诺几乎和她一样归心似箭,只是不想马上就走,因为她知道路途遥远,困难重重,而这是玛丽安所无法认可的。不过,她在认真开始考虑回家的问题,己经向和蔼的女主人提起了她们的愿望。女主人好心好意地极力挽留,并且提出了一个解决方案。根据这个方案,她们虽说还要呆上几个星期才能回家,但是埃丽诺似乎觉得它比别的方案更加切实可行。三月底,帕尔默夫妇要到克利夫兰过复活节,詹宁斯太太和她的两位朋友受到夏洛特的热情邀请,要她们一同前往。达什伍德小姐是个性情娴雅的女子,本来并不稀罕这样的邀请。然而自从妹妹遇到不幸以来,帕尔默先生对待她的态度发生了巨大的变化,这次又是他亲自客客气气地提出邀请,她只好愉快地接受了。
  不过,当她把这件事告诉玛丽安时,玛丽安最初的回答却并不痛快。
  “克利夫兰!”她大为激动地嚷道。“不,我不能去克利夫兰。”
  “你忘了,”埃丽诺心平气和地说,“克利夫兰不在……不靠近……”
  “但它在萨默塞特郡。我不能去萨默塞特郡。我曾经盼望过到那里去……不,埃丽诺,你现在不要指望我会去那里。”
  埃丽诺并不想劝说妹妹克制这种感情。她只想通过激起她的别的感情,来抵消这种感情。因此,她告诉妹妹:她不是很想见到亲爱的母亲吗,其实去克利夫兰是个再好不过的安排,可以使她们以最切实可行、最舒适的方式,回到母亲身边,确定一个日期也许不需要拖得很久了。克利夫兰距离布里斯托尔只有几英里远,从那里去巴顿不过一天的旅程,当然那是整整一天的路程,母亲的仆人可以很方便地去那里把她们接回家。因为她们不必要在克利夫兰呆到一个星期以上,所以她们再过三个星期就回到家了,玛丽安对母亲的感情是真挚的,这就便她很容易地消除了最初设想的可怕念头。
  詹宁斯太太对于她的客人没有丝毫厌烦之感,非常诚恳地劝说她们和她一起从克利夫兰回到城里。埃丽诺感谢她的好意,但是不想改变她们的计划。这计划得到了母亲的欣然同意,她们回家的一切事宜都已尽可能地做好了安排。玛丽安觉得,为回巴顿前的这段时间记个流水帐,心里也可得到几分欣慰。
  达什伍德家小姐确定要走之后,布兰登上校第一次来访时,詹宁斯太太便对他说:“唉!上校,我真不知道,两位达什伍德小姐走后,我们俩该怎么办。她们非要从帕尔默夫妇那里回家不可。我回来以后,我们将感到多么孤寂啊!天哪,我们俩对坐在那里,你盯着我,我望着你,像两只猫儿一样无聊。”
  詹宁斯太太如此危言耸听地说起将来的无聊,也许是挑逗上校提出求婚,以使他自己摆脱这种无聊的生活——如果是这样的话,她马上就有充分的理由相信,她的目的达到了。原来,埃丽诺正要替她的朋友临摹一幅画,为了尽快量好尺寸,她移身到窗前,这时上校也带着一种特别的神气跟到窗前,同她在那儿交谈了几分钟。这次谈话对那位小姐产生的作用,逃不过詹宁斯太太的目光。她虽说是个体面人,不愿偷听别人说话、甚至为了有意使自己听不见,还把位子挪到玛丽安正在弹奏的钢琴跟前。但是,她情不自禁地发现,埃丽诺脸色变了,同时显得很激动,只顾得听上校说话,手上的活儿也停了下来。而更能印证她的希望的是,在玛丽安从一支曲子转到另一支曲子的间歇时刻,上校有些话不可避免地传到了她的耳朵里,听起来,他像是在为自己的房子不好表示歉意。这就使事情毋庸质疑了。她确实感到奇怪,他为什么要这样做。不过,她猜想这或许是正常的礼节。埃丽诺回答了些什么,她听不清楚,但是从她嘴唇的蠕动可以断定,她认为那没有多大关系。詹宁斯太太打心里称赞她如此诚实。随后他们俩又谈了几分钟,可惜她一个字也没听见。恰在这时,玛丽安的琴声碰巧又停住了,只听上校带着平静的语气说道:
  “我恐怕这事一时办不成。”
  詹宁斯太太一听他说出这种不像情人样子的话语,不禁大为诊惊。差一点嚷出声来:“天啊!还有什么办不成的!”—一不过她忍耐住了,只是悄声说道:
  “这倒真怪!他总不至于等到再老下去吧。”
  然而,上校提出的延期似乎一点不使他那位漂亮的朋友感到生气或恼怒;因为他们不久就结束了谈话,两人分手的时候,詹宁斯太太清清楚楚地听见埃丽诺带着真挚的语气说道:
  “我将永远对你感激不尽。”,
  詹宁斯太太听她表示感谢,不由得喜上心头,只是有些奇怪:上校听到这样一句话之后,居然还能安之若素地立即告辞而去,也不答复她一声:她没有想到,她的这位老朋友求起婚来会这么漫不经心。
  其实,他们之间谈论的是这么回事:
  “我听说,”上校满怀同情地说,“你的朋友费拉斯先生受到家庭的亏待。我若是理解得不错的话,他因为坚持不肯放弃同一位非常可爱的年轻小姐的婚约,而被家人完全抛弃了。我没有听错吧?情况是这样吗?”
  埃丽诺告诉他,情况是这样。
  “把两个长期相爱的年轻人拆开,”上校深为同情地说道,“或者企图把他们拆开,这太残酷无情,太蛮横无礼了。费拉斯太太不知道她会造成什么后果——她会把她儿子逼到何种地步。我在哈利街见过费拉斯先生两三回,对他非常喜欢。他不是一个你在短期内就能与他相熟的年轻人,不过我总算见过他几面,祝他幸运。况且,作为你的朋友,我更要祝愿他。我听说他打算去做牧师。劳驾你告诉他,我从今天的来信里得知,德拉福的牧师职位目前正空着,他若是愿意接受的话,可以给他。不过,他目前处于加此不幸的境地,再去怀疑他是否愿意,也许是无稽之谈。我只是希望钱能再多一些。拿的是教区长的俸禄,但是钱很少。我想,已故牧师每年不过能挣二百镑,虽说肯定还会增加,不过怕是达不到足以使他过上舒适日子的程度。尽管加此,我还是万分高兴地推举他接任此职。请你让他放心。”
  埃丽诺听到这一委托,不禁大为吃惊,即使上校真的向她求婚,她也不会感到比这更为惊讶。仅仅两天前,她还认为爱德华没有希望得到推举,现在居然有门了,他可以结婚啦。而天下人很多,偏偏又要让她去奉告!她产生这样的感情,不料被詹宁斯太太归之于一个截然不同的原因。然而,尽管她的感情里夹杂着一些不很纯洁、不很愉快的次要因素,但是她钦佩布兰登上校对任何人都很慈善,感谢他对她自己的特别友谊。正是这两方面的因素,促使他采取了这一行动。她不仅心里这样想,嘴里还做了热情的表示。她诚心诚意地向他道谢,而且带着她认为爱德华受之无愧的赞美口吻,谈起了他的为人准则和性情。她还答应,假如他的确希望有人转告这样一件美差的话,那她很乐意担当此任。尽管如此,她仍然不得不认为,还是上校自己去说最为妥当。简单地说,她不想让爱德华痛苦地感到他受到她的恩惠,因此她宁愿推掉这个差事。不想布兰登上校也是基于同样微妙的动机才不肯亲自去说的。他似乎仍然希望埃丽诺去转告,请她无论如何不要再推辞了。埃丽诺相信爱德华还在城里,而且幸运的是,她从斯蒂尔小姐那儿打听到了他的地址。因此,她可以保证在当天就告诉他。此事谈妥之后,布兰登上校说起他有这么—位体面谦和的邻居,定将受益不浅。接着,他遗憾地提到,那幢房子比较小,质量也差。对于这一缺陷,埃丽诺就像詹宁斯太太猜想的那样,一点也不在乎,至少对房子的大小是这样。
  “房子小,”她说,“我想不会给他们带来任何不便,因为这同他们的家口和收入正好相称。”
  一听这话,上校吃了一惊。他发现,埃丽诺已经把他们的结婚看成是这次推举的必然结果。在上校看来,德拉福的牧师俸禄收入有限,凡是习惯了爱德华那种生活方式的人,谁也不敢靠着这点收入就能成家立业——于是,他照实对埃丽诺说了。
  “这点牧师俸禄只能使费拉斯先生过上比较舒适的单身汉生活,不能保证他们可以结婚。说来遗憾,我只能帮到这一步,我对他的关心也只能到此为止。不过,万一将来我有能力进一步帮忙,那时我一定像现在真诚希望的一样尽心尽力,只要我没有彻底改变我现在对他的看法。我现在的所作所为的确毫无价值,因为这很难促使他获得他主要的也是唯一的幸福目标。他的婚事们然是一场遥遥无期的美梦。至少,我恐伯这事一时办不成。”
  正是这句话,因为被多愁善感的詹宁斯太太误解了,理所当然地要引起她的烦恼。不过,我们如实地叙述了布兰登上校和埃丽诺站在窗自进行的一席谈话之后,埃丽诺在分手表示谢意时,总的来说,那副激动不已、言辞恳切的神情,也许不亚于接受求婚的样子。  
  



narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 41楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty

"Well, Miss Dashwood," said Mrs. Jennings, sagaciously smiling, as soon as the gentleman had withdrawn, "I do not ask you what the Colonel has been saying to you; for though, upon my honour, I tried to keep out of hearing, I could not help catching enough to understand his business. And I assure you I never was better pleased in my life, and I wish you joy of it with all my heart."

"Thank you, ma'am," said Elinor. "It is a matter of great joy to me; and I feel the goodness of Colonel Brandon most sensibly. There are not many men who would act as he has done. Few people who have so compassionate a heart! I never was more astonished in my life."

"Lord! my dear, you are very modest. I an't the least astonished at it in the world, for I have often thought of late, there was nothing more likely to happen."

"You judged from your knowledge of the Colonel's general benevolence; but at least you could not foresee that the opportunity would so very soon occur."

"Opportunity!" repeated Mrs. Jennings—"Oh! as to that, when a man has once made up his mind to such a thing, somehow or other he will soon find an opportunity. Well, my dear, I wish you joy of it again and again; and if ever there was a happy couple in the world, I think I shall soon know where to look for them."

"You mean to go to Delaford after them I suppose," said Elinor, with a faint smile.

"Aye, my dear, that I do, indeed. And as to the house being a bad one, I do not know what the Colonel would be at, for it is as good a one as ever I saw."

"He spoke of its being out of repair."

"Well, and whose fault is that? why don't he repair it?—who should do it but himself?"

They were interrupted by the servant's coming in to announce the carriage being at the door; and Mrs. Jennings immediately preparing to go, said,—

"Well, my dear, I must be gone before I have had half my talk out. But, however, we may have it all over in the evening; for we shall be quite alone. I do not ask you to go with me, for I dare say your mind is too full of the matter to care for company; and besides, you must long to tell your sister all about it."

Marianne had left the room before the conversation began.

"Certainly, ma'am, I shall tell Marianne of it; but I shall not mention it at present to any body else."

"Oh! very well," said Mrs. Jennings rather disappointed. "Then you would not have me tell it to Lucy, for I think of going as far as Holborn to-day."

"No, ma'am, not even Lucy if you please. One day's delay will not be very material; and till I have written to Mr. Ferrars, I think it ought not to be mentioned to any body else. I shall do THAT directly. It is of importance that no time should be lost with him, for he will of course have much to do relative to his ordination."

This speech at first puzzled Mrs. Jennings exceedingly. Why Mr. Ferrars was to have been written to about it in such a hurry, she could not immediately comprehend. A few moments' reflection, however, produced a very happy idea, and she exclaimed;—

"Oh, ho!—I understand you. Mr. Ferrars is to be the man. Well, so much the better for him. Ay, to be sure, he must be ordained in readiness; and I am very glad to find things are so forward between you. But, my dear, is not this rather out of character? Should not the Colonel write himself?—sure, he is the proper person."

Elinor did not quite understand the beginning of Mrs. Jennings's speech, neither did she think it worth inquiring into; and therefore only replied to its conclusion.

"Colonel Brandon is so delicate a man, that he rather wished any one to announce his intentions to Mr. Ferrars than himself."

"And so YOU are forced to do it. Well THAT is an odd kind of delicacy! However, I will not disturb you (seeing her preparing to write.) You know your own concerns best. So goodby, my dear. I have not heard of any thing to please me so well since Charlotte was brought to bed."

And away she went; but returning again in a moment,

"I have just been thinking of Betty's sister, my dear. I should be very glad to get her so good a mistress. But whether she would do for a lady's maid, I am sure I can't tell. She is an excellent housemaid, and works very well at her needle. However, you will think of all that at your leisure."

"Certainly, ma'am," replied Elinor, not hearing much of what she said, and more anxious to be alone, than to be mistress of the subject.

How she should begin—how she should express herself in her note to Edward, was now all her concern. The particular circumstances between them made a difficulty of that which to any other person would have been the easiest thing in the world; but she equally feared to say too much or too little, and sat deliberating over her paper, with the pen in her hand, till broken in on by the entrance of Edward himself.

He had met Mrs. Jennings at the door in her way to the carriage, as he came to leave his farewell card; and she, after apologising for not returning herself, had obliged him to enter, by saying that Miss Dashwood was above, and wanted to speak with him on very particular business.

Elinor had just been congratulating herself, in the midst of her perplexity, that however difficult it might be to express herself properly by letter, it was at least preferable to giving the information by word of mouth, when her visitor entered, to force her upon this greatest exertion of all. Her astonishment and confusion were very great on his so sudden appearance. She had not seen him before since his engagement became public, and therefore not since his knowing her to be acquainted with it; which, with the consciousness of what she had been thinking of, and what she had to tell him, made her feel particularly uncomfortable for some minutes. He too was much distressed; and they sat down together in a most promising state of embarrassment.—Whether he had asked her pardon for his intrusion on first coming into the room, he could not recollect; but determining to be on the safe side, he made his apology in form as soon as he could say any thing, after taking a chair.

"Mrs. Jennings told me," said he, "that you wished to speak with me, at least I understood her so—or I certainly should not have intruded on you in such a manner; though at the same time, I should have been extremely sorry to leave London without seeing you and your sister; especially as it will most likely be some time—it is not probable that I should soon have the pleasure of meeting you again. I go to Oxford tomorrow."

"You would not have gone, however," said Elinor, recovering herself, and determined to get over what she so much dreaded as soon as possible, "without receiving our good wishes, even if we had not been able to give them in person. Mrs. Jennings was quite right in what she said. I have something of consequence to inform you of, which I was on the point of communicating by paper. I am charged with a most agreeable office (breathing rather faster than usual as she spoke.) Colonel Brandon, who was here only ten minutes ago, has desired me to say, that understanding you mean to take orders, he has great pleasure in offering you the living of Delaford now just vacant, and only wishes it were more valuable. Allow me to congratulate you on having so respectable and well-judging a friend, and to join in his wish that the living—it is about two hundred a-year—were much more considerable, and such as might better enable you to—as might be more than a temporary accommodation to yourself—such, in short, as might establish all your views of happiness."

What Edward felt, as he could not say it himself, it cannot be expected that any one else should say for him. He LOOKED all the astonishment which such unexpected, such unthought-of information could not fail of exciting; but he said only these two words,

"Colonel Brandon!"

"Yes," continued Elinor, gathering more resolution, as some of the worst was over, "Colonel Brandon means it as a testimony of his concern for what has lately passed—for the cruel situation in which the unjustifiable conduct of your family has placed you—a concern which I am sure Marianne, myself, and all your friends, must share; and likewise as a proof of his high esteem for your general character, and his particular approbation of your behaviour on the present occasion."

"Colonel Brandon give me a living!—Can it be possible?"

"The unkindness of your own relations has made you astonished to find friendship any where."

"No," replied be, with sudden consciousness, "not to find it in you; for I cannot be ignorant that to you, to your goodness, I owe it all.—I feel it—I would express it if I could—but, as you well know, I am no orator."

"You are very much mistaken. I do assure you that you owe it entirely, at least almost entirely, to your own merit, and Colonel Brandon's discernment of it. I have had no hand in it. I did not even know, till I understood his design, that the living was vacant; nor had it ever occurred to me that he might have had such a living in his gift. As a friend of mine, of my family, he may, perhaps—indeed I know he HAS, still greater pleasure in bestowing it; but, upon my word, you owe nothing to my solicitation."

Truth obliged her to acknowledge some small share in the action, but she was at the same time so unwilling to appear as the benefactress of Edward, that she acknowledged it with hesitation; which probably contributed to fix that suspicion in his mind which had recently entered it. For a short time he sat deep in thought, after Elinor had ceased to speak;—at last, and as if it were rather an effort, he said,

"Colonel Brandon seems a man of great worth and respectability. I have always heard him spoken of as such, and your brother I know esteems him highly. He is undoubtedly a sensible man, and in his manners perfectly the gentleman."

"Indeed," replied Elinor, "I believe that you will find him, on farther acquaintance, all that you have heard him to be, and as you will be such very near neighbours (for I understand the parsonage is almost close to the mansion-house,) it is particularly important that he SHOULD be all this."

Edward made no answer; but when she had turned away her head, gave her a look so serious, so earnest, so uncheerful, as seemed to say, that he might hereafter wish the distance between the parsonage and the mansion-house much greater.

"Colonel Brandon, I think, lodges in St. James Street," said he, soon afterwards, rising from his chair.

Elinor told him the number of the house.

"I must hurry away then, to give him those thanks which you will not allow me to give you; to assure him that he has made me a very—an exceedingly happy man."

Elinor did not offer to detain him; and they parted, with a very earnest assurance on her side of her unceasing good wishes for his happiness in every change of situation that might befall him; on HIS, with rather an attempt to return the same good will, than the power of expressing it.

"When I see him again," said Elinor to herself, as the door shut him out, "I shall see him the husband of Lucy."

And with this pleasing anticipation, she sat down to reconsider the past, recall the words and endeavour to comprehend all the feelings of Edward; and, of course, to reflect on her own with discontent.

When Mrs. Jennings came home, though she returned from seeing people whom she had never seen before, and of whom therefore she must have a great deal to say, her mind was so much more occupied by the important secret in her possession, than by anything else, that she reverted to it again as soon as Elinor appeared.

"Well, my dear," she cried, "I sent you up to the young man. Did not I do right?—And I suppose you had no great difficulty—You did not find him very unwilling to accept your proposal?"

"No, ma'am; THAT was not very likely."

"Well, and how soon will he be ready?—For it seems all to depend upon that."

"Really," said Elinor, "I know so little of these kind of forms, that I can hardly even conjecture as to the time, or the preparation necessary; but I suppose two or three months will complete his ordination."

"Two or three months!" cried Mrs. Jennings; "Lord! my dear, how calmly you talk of it; and can the Colonel wait two or three months! Lord bless me!—I am sure it would put ME quite out of patience!—And though one would be very glad to do a kindness by poor Mr. Ferrars, I do think it is not worth while to wait two or three months for him. Sure somebody else might be found that would do as well; somebody that is in orders already."

"My dear ma'am," said Elinor, "what can you be thinking of?— Why, Colonel Brandon's only object is to be of use to Mr. Ferrars."

"Lord bless you, my dear!—Sure you do not mean to persuade me that the Colonel only marries you for the sake of giving ten guineas to Mr. Ferrars!"

The deception could not continue after this; and an explanation immediately took place, by which both gained considerable amusement for the moment, without any material loss of happiness to either, for Mrs. Jennings only exchanged one form of delight for another, and still without forfeiting her expectation of the first.

"Aye, aye, the parsonage is but a small one," said she, after the first ebullition of surprise and satisfaction was over, "and very likely MAY be out of repair; but to hear a man apologising, as I thought, for a house that to my knowledge has five sitting rooms on the ground-floor, and I think the housekeeper told me could make up fifteen beds!—and to you too, that had been used to live in Barton cottage!— It seems quite ridiculous. But, my dear, we must touch up the Colonel to do some thing to the parsonage, and make it comfortable for them, before Lucy goes to it."

"But Colonel Brandon does not seem to have any idea of the living's being enough to allow them to marry."

"The Colonel is a ninny, my dear; because he has two thousand a-year himself, he thinks that nobody else can marry on less. Take my word for it, that, if I am alive, I shall be paying a visit at Delaford Parsonage before Michaelmas; and I am sure I shan't go if Lucy an't there."

Elinor was quite of her opinion, as to the probability of their not waiting for any thing more.




  布兰登上校一走,詹宁斯太太便谐地笑笑说:“达什伍德小姐,我也不问你上校在跟你说什么来着。我以名誉担保,虽说我尽量躲到听不见的地方,但我还是听到一些,知道他在谈论什么事儿。老实对你说吧,我生平从来没有这么高兴过,我衷心地祝你快乐。”
  “谢谢你,太太,”埃丽诺说。“这确实是一件使我感到十分快乐的事情。我切实感到布兰登上校为人善良。能像他那样办事的人实在不多。很少有人像他那样富于同情心!我生平从没这样惊奇过。”
  “天哪!亲爱的,你过于谦虚啦!我丝毫也不感到惊奇,因为我近来常想,没有什么事情比这更合乎情理啦。”
  “你这样认为,是因为你知道上校心肠慈善。可你至少预见不到,这机会居然会来得这么快。”
  “机会!”詹宁斯太太重复道。“啊!说到这点一个男人一旦下定这样的决心,他无论如何总会很快找到机会的。好啦,亲爱的,我再三再四地祝你快乐。要是说世界上真有美满夫妻的话,我想我很快就会知道到哪里去找啦。”
  “我想,你打算到德拉福去找啦,”埃丽诺淡然一笑地说。
  “啊,亲爱的,我的确是这个意思。至于说房子不好,我不知道上校用意何在,因为那是我见到的最好的房子。”
  “他谈到房子失修了。”
  “唉,那怪谁?他为什么不修理?他自己不修让谁修?”
  仆人进来打断了她们的谈话,传报马车停在门口。詹宁斯太太马上准备出发,便说:
  “好啦,亲爱的,我的话还没说完一半就要走啦。不过,我们晚上可以仔细谈谈,因为我们将单独在一起。我就不难为你跟我一起去了,你大概一心想着这件事,不会愿意陪我去的。何况,你还急着告诉你妹妹呢。”
  原来,她们的谈话还没开始,玛丽安就走出房去了。
  “当然,太太,我是要告诉玛丽安的。但是,当前我还不想告诉其他任何人。”
  “啊!好,”詹宁斯太太颇为失望地说道,“那你就不让我告诉露西啦,我今天还想跑到霍尔本呢。”
  “是的,太太,请你连露西也别告诉。推迟一天不会有多大关系。在我写信给费拉斯先生之前,我想还是不要向任何人提起这件事。这信我马上就写。要紧的是不能耽搁他的时间,因为他要接受圣职,当然有很多事情要办。”
  这几句话起初使詹宁斯太太大惑不解。为什么,一定要急急忙忙地写信告诉费拉斯先生呢?这真叫她一下子无法理解。不过,沉思片刻之后,地心里不禁乐了起来,便大声嚷道:
  “哦嗬!我明白你的意思了。费拉斯先生要做主事人。嗯,这对他再好不过了。是的,他当然要准备接受圣职。我真高兴,你们之间已经进展到这一步了。不过,亲爱的,这由你写是否不大得体呀?上校难道不该亲自写信?的确,由他写才合适。”
  詹宁斯太太这番话的开头两句,埃丽诺听了不太明白。不过,她觉得也不值得追问,于是,她只回答了最后的问题:
  “布兰登上校是个谨慎的人,他有了什么打算,宁愿让别人代言,也不肯自己直说。”
  “所以,你就只好代言啦。嘿,这种谨慎还真够古怪的!不过,我不打扰你啦。”(见她准备写信)“你自己的事情你知道得最清楚。再见,亲爱的。自从夏洛特临产以来,我还没有听到使我这么高兴的消息呢。”
  詹宁斯太太说罢走了出去,可是转眼间又返了回来。
  “亲爱的,我刚才想起了贝蒂的妹妹。我很愿意给她找一个这么好心的女主人。不过,她是否能做女主人的贴身女侍,我实在说不上来。她是个出色的女佣人,擅长做针线活。不过,这些事情你有闲空的时候再考虑吧。”
  “当然,太太,”埃丽诺答道。其实,詹宁斯太太说的话,她并没听进多少,一心渴望她快点走,不要把她当作女主人说来说去。
  现在,她一心考虑的是该加何下笔--她给爱德华的这封信该如何表达。由于他们之间有过特殊的关系,本来别人感到轻而易举的事情,要她来写可就犯难了。不过,她同样害怕自己或则说得过多,或则说得过少,因而只见她手里捏着笔,坐在那里对着信纸出神。恰在这时,爱德华走了进来,打断了她的沉思。
  原来,詹宁斯太太刚才下楼乘车时,爱德华正好来送告别名片,两人在门口碰见了。詹宁斯太太因为不能回屋,向他表示了歉意,随后又叫他进去,说达什伍德小姐在楼上,正有要紧事要同他说。
  埃丽诺在迷茫中刚刚感到有点庆幸,觉得写信不管多么难以确切地表达自己,但总比当面告诉来得好办。正当她自我庆幸的时候,她的客人偏偏走了进来,迫使她不得不接受这项最艰巨的任务。爱德华的突然出现使她大吃一惊,十分慌张。爱德华的订婚消息公开以后,他知道她是了解的,从那以来,他们一直没有见过面。鉴于这个情况,再加上埃丽诺自知有些想法,还有事要对他说,因而有好几分钟感到特别不自在。爱德华也感到很痛苦。他们一道坐下,样子显得十分尴尬,爱德华刚进屋时有没有求埃丽诺原谅他贸然闯入,他也记不清了。不过为了保险起见、等他坐定之后,一俟能说出活来,便按照礼仪道了歉。
  “詹宁斯太太告诉我,”他说,“你想同我谈谈,至少我理解她是这个意思一—不然我肯定不会如此这般地来打扰你。不过,我若是不见一下你和你妹妹就离开伦敦,将会抱憾终生。特别是,我很可能离开不少时候—一大概一时半刻不会再见到你们。我明天要去牛津。”
  “不过,”埃丽诺恢复了镇静,决定尽快完成这项可怕的差事,于是说道,“你总不会不接受一下我们的良好祝愿就走吧,即使我们未能亲自向你表示祝愿。詹宁斯太太说得一点不错。我有件要紧事要告诉你,我刚才正要写信通知你呢。我受人委托,接受了一项极其愉快的任务。”(说着说着,呼吸变得急促起来。)“布兰登上校十分钟前还在这里,他要我告诉你,他知道你打算去做牧师,很愿意把现在空缺的德拉福牧师职位送给你,只可惜俸禄不高。请允许我祝贺你有一位如此可敬、如此知心的朋友,我和他都希望这份俸禄能比现在的一年大约二百镑高得多,以便使你更有条件——不光是解决你自己的临时膳宿问题一—总而言之,可以完全实现你的幸福愿望。”
  爱德华的苦衷,他自己是说不出口的,也无法期望别人会替他说出来。听到这条意想不到的消息,他看样子大为震惊。不过他只说了这么几个字:
  “布兰登上校!”
  “是的,”因为最难堪的时刻已经有些过去了,埃丽诺进一步鼓起勇气,继续说道,“布兰登上校是想表示一下他对最近发生的事情的关切.—你家人的无理行径把你推进了痛苦的境地一—当然,玛丽安和我,以及你的所有朋友,都和他一样关切。同样,他的行动也表明他对你整个人格的高度尊敬,对你目前所作所为的特别赞许。”
  “布兰登上校送我一个牧师职位,这可能吗?”
  “你受尽了家人的亏待,遇到旁人的好意也感到惊奇。”
  “不,”爱德华恍然省悟过来,回答说,“我得到你的好意就不会感到惊奇。因为我知道,这一切都亏了你,亏了你的一片好心。我从心里感激你——要是做得到的话,我一定向你表示这种感激之情——但是你知道得很清楚,我口齿不伶俐。”
  “你搞错了。老实对你说吧,这事完全归功于,至少是几乎完全归功于你自己的美德和布兰登上校对你这种美德的赏识。我根本没有插手。我了解了他的意图之后,才知道那个牧师职位空着。我根本没有想到,他还会有个牧师职位可以相赠。他作为我和我一家人的朋友,也许会——我的确知道他十分乐于赠给你。不过,说老实话,你不用感激我,这不是我求情的结果。”
  为了实事求是,埃丽诺不得不承认自己稍许起了一点作用。但是她不愿意显示自己是爱德华的恩人,因而承认得很不爽快。大概正是由于这个缘故,爱德华进一步加深了他心里最近产生的那个猜疑。埃丽诺说完之后,他坐在那里沉思了一会。最后,他像是费了很大劲儿,终于说道:
  “布兰登上校似乎是个德高望重的人。我总是听见人们这样议论他,而且我知道,你哥哥非常敬佩他。毫无疑问,他是个聪明人,大有绅士风度。”
  “的确如此,”埃丽诺答道,“我相信,经过进一步了解你会发现,他和你听说的一模一样,既然你们要成为近邻(我听说牧师公馆就在他的大宅附近),他具有这样的人格也就特别重要。”
  爱德华没有作声。不过,当埃丽诺扭过头去,他趁机对她望了一眼。他的眼神那样严肃,那样认真,那样忧郁,仿佛在说:他以后或许会希望牧师公馆离大宅远一点。
  “我想,布兰登上校住在圣詹姆斯街吧?”他随后说道,一面从椅子上立起身。
  埃丽诺告诉了他门牌号码。
  “那我要赶快走啦,既然你不让我感谢你,我只好去感谢上校。告诉他,他使我成为一个非常——一个无比幸福的人。”
  埃丽诺没有阻拦他。他们分手时,埃丽诺诚挚地表示,不管他的处境发生什么变化,永远祝他幸福。爱德华虽说很想表示同样的祝愿,怎奈表达不出来。
  “我再见到他的时候,”爱德华一走出门去,埃丽诺便自言自语地说道,“他就是露西的丈夫了。”
  埃丽诺带着这种愉快的期待心情,坐下来重新考虑过去,回想着爱德华说过的话,设法去领会他的全部感情。当然,也考虑一下她自己的委屈。
  且说詹宁斯太太回到家里,虽然回来前见到了一些过去从未,见过的人,因而本该大谈特谈一番的,但是由于她一心想着她掌握的那件重要秘密,所以一见到埃丽诺,便又重新扯起那件事。
  “哦,亲爱的,”她嚷道,“我叫那小伙子上来找你的。难道我做得不对?我想你没遇到多大困难。你没发现他很不愿意接受你的建议吧?”
  “没有,太太。那还不至于。”
  “嗯,他多久能准备好?看来—切取决于此啦。”
  “说真的,”埃丽诺说,“我对这些形式一窍不通,说不准要多长时间,要做什么准备。不过,我想有两二个月,就能完成他的授职仪式。
  “两三个月?”詹宁斯太太嚷道。“天哪!亲爱的,你说得倒轻巧!难道上校能等两三个月!上帝保佑!这真要叫我无法忍耐了。虽然人们很乐意让可怜的费拉斯先生来主事,但是不值得为他等两三个月啊。肯定可以找到别人,一样能办嘛,找个己经有圣职的人。
  “亲爱的太太,”埃丽诺说,“你想到哪几去了?你听我说,布兰登上校的唯一目的是想帮帮费拉斯先生的忙。”
  “上帝保佑你,亲爱的,你总不至于想让我相信,上校娶你只是为了要送给费拉斯先生十个几尼的缘故吧!”
  这样一来,这场假戏再也演不下去了。双方不免要立即解释一番,一时间都对此极感兴趣,并不觉得扫兴,因为詹宁斯太太只不过用一种乐趣取代了另一种乐趣,而旦还没有放弃对前一种乐趣的期待。
  “当然,牧师公馆房子很小,”第一阵惊喜过后,她说,“很可能年久失修了。不过,我当时以为他在为另一幢房子表示歉意呢。据我了解,那幢房子底层有六间起居室,我想管家对我说过,屋里能安十五张床!而且他还向你表示歉意,因为你住惯了巴顿乡舍!这似乎十分滑稽可笑。不过,亲爱的,我们得撺掇上校赶在露西过门以前,帮助修缮一下牧师公馆,好叫他们住得舒适一些。”
  “不过布兰登上校似乎认为,牧师俸禄太低,他们无法结婚。”
  “亲爱的,上校是个傻瓜。他因为自己每年有两干镑的收入,就以为别人钱少了不能结婚。请你相信我的话,只要我还活着,我就要在米迦勒节以前去拜访一下德拉福牧师公馆。当然,要是露西不在那里,我是不会去的。”
  埃丽诺很同意她的看法:他们很可能什么也不等了。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 42楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-one

Edward, having carried his thanks to Colonel Brandon, proceeded with his happiness to Lucy; and such was the excess of it by the time he reached Bartlett's Buildings, that she was able to assure Mrs. Jennings, who called on her again the next day with her congratulations, that she had never seen him in such spirits before in her life.

Her own happiness, and her own spirits, were at least very certain; and she joined Mrs. Jennings most heartily in her expectation of their being all comfortably together in Delaford Parsonage before Michaelmas. So far was she, at the same time, from any backwardness to give Elinor that credit which Edward would give her, that she spoke of her friendship for them both with the most grateful warmth, was ready to own all their obligation to her, and openly declared that no exertion for their good on Miss Dashwood's part, either present or future, would ever surprise her, for she believed her capable of doing any thing in the world for those she really valued. As for Colonel Brandon, she was not only ready to worship him as a saint, but was moreover truly anxious that he should be treated as one in all worldly concerns; anxious that his tithes should be raised to the utmost; and scarcely resolved to avail herself, at Delaford, as far as she possibly could, of his servants, his carriage, his cows, and his poultry.

It was now above a week since John Dashwood had called in Berkeley Street, and as since that time no notice had been taken by them of his wife's indisposition, beyond one verbal enquiry, Elinor began to feel it necessary to pay her a visit.—This was an obligation, however, which not only opposed her own inclination, but which had not the assistance of any encouragement from her companions. Marianne, not contented with absolutely refusing to go herself, was very urgent to prevent her sister's going at all; and Mrs. Jennings, though her carriage was always at Elinor's service, so very much disliked Mrs. John Dashwood, that not even her curiosity to see how she looked after the late discovery, nor her strong desire to affront her by taking Edward's part, could overcome her unwillingness to be in her company again. The consequence was, that Elinor set out by herself to pay a visit, for which no one could really have less inclination, and to run the risk of a tete-a-tete with a woman, whom neither of the others had so much reason to dislike.

Mrs. Dashwood was denied; but before the carriage could turn from the house, her husband accidentally came out. He expressed great pleasure in meeting Elinor, told her that he had been just going to call in Berkeley Street, and, assuring her that Fanny would be very glad to see her, invited her to come in.

They walked up stairs in to the drawing-room.—Nobody was there.

"Fanny is in her own room, I suppose," said he:—"I will go to her presently, for I am sure she will not have the least objection in the world to seeing YOU.— Very far from it, indeed. NOW especially there cannot be—but however, you and Marianne were always great favourites.—Why would not Marianne come?"—

Elinor made what excuse she could for her.

"I am not sorry to see you alone," he replied, "for I have a good deal to say to you. This living of Colonel Brandon's—can it be true?—has he really given it to Edward?—I heard it yesterday by chance, and was coming to you on purpose to enquire farther about it."

"It is perfectly true.—Colonel Brandon has given the living of Delaford to Edward."

"Really!—Well, this is very astonishing!—no relationship!—no connection between them!—and now that livings fetch such a price!—what was the value of this?"

"About two hundred a year."

"Very well—and for the next presentation to a living of that value—supposing the late incumbent to have been old and sickly, and likely to vacate it soon—he might have got I dare say—fourteen hundred pounds. And how came he not to have settled that matter before this person's death?—Now indeed it would be too late to sell it, but a man of Colonel Brandon's sense!—I wonder he should be so improvident in a point of such common, such natural, concern!—Well, I am convinced that there is a vast deal of inconsistency in almost every human character. I suppose, however—on recollection—that the case may probably be THIS. Edward is only to hold the living till the person to whom the Colonel has really sold the presentation, is old enough to take it.—Aye, aye, that is the fact, depend upon it."

Elinor contradicted it, however, very positively; and by relating that she had herself been employed in conveying the offer from Colonel Brandon to Edward, and, therefore, must understand the terms on which it was given, obliged him to submit to her authority.

"It is truly astonishing!"—he cried, after hearing what she said—"what could be the Colonel's motive?"

"A very simple one—to be of use to Mr. Ferrars."

"Well, well; whatever Colonel Brandon may be, Edward is a very lucky man.—You will not mention the matter to Fanny, however, for though I have broke it to her, and she bears it vastly well,—she will not like to hear it much talked of."

Elinor had some difficulty here to refrain from observing, that she thought Fanny might have borne with composure, an acquisition of wealth to her brother, by which neither she nor her child could be possibly impoverished.

"Mrs. Ferrars," added he, lowering his voice to the tone becoming so important a subject, "knows nothing about it at present, and I believe it will be best to keep it entirely concealed from her as long as may be.— When the marriage takes place, I fear she must hear of it all."

"But why should such precaution be used?—Though it is not to be supposed that Mrs. Ferrars can have the smallest satisfaction in knowing that her son has money enough to live upon,—for THAT must be quite out of the question; yet why, upon her late behaviour, is she supposed to feel at all?—She has done with her son, she cast him off for ever, and has made all those over whom she had any influence, cast him off likewise. Surely, after doing so, she cannot be imagined liable to any impression of sorrow or of joy on his account—she cannot be interested in any thing that befalls him.— She would not be so weak as to throw away the comfort of a child, and yet retain the anxiety of a parent!"

"Ah! Elinor," said John, "your reasoning is very good, but it is founded on ignorance of human nature. When Edward's unhappy match takes place, depend upon it his mother will feel as much as if she had never discarded him; and, therefore every circumstance that may accelerate that dreadful event, must be concealed from her as much as possible. Mrs. Ferrars can never forget that Edward is her son."

"You surprise me; I should think it must nearly have escaped her memory by THIS time."

"You wrong her exceedingly. Mrs. Ferrars is one of the most affectionate mothers in the world."

Elinor was silent.

"We think NOW,"—said Mr. Dashwood, after a short pause, "of Robert's marrying Miss Morton."

Elinor, smiling at the grave and decisive importance of her brother's tone, calmly replied,

"The lady, I suppose, has no choice in the affair."

"Choice!—how do you mean?"

"I only mean that I suppose, from your manner of speaking, it must be the same to Miss Morton whether she marry Edward or Robert."

"Certainly, there can be no difference; for Robert will now to all intents and purposes be considered as the eldest son;—and as to any thing else, they are both very agreeable young men: I do not know that one is superior to the other."

Elinor said no more, and John was also for a short time silent.—His reflections ended thus.

"Of ONE thing, my dear sister," kindly taking her hand, and speaking in an awful whisper,—"I may assure you;—and I WILL do it, because I know it must gratify you. I have good reason to think—indeed I have it from the best authority, or I should not repeat it, for otherwise it would be very wrong to say any thing about it—but I have it from the very best authority—not that I ever precisely heard Mrs. Ferrars say it herself—but her daughter DID, and I have it from her—That in short, whatever objections there might be against a certain—a certain connection—you understand me—it would have been far preferable to her, it would not have given her half the vexation that THIS does. I was exceedingly pleased to hear that Mrs. Ferrars considered it in that light—a very gratifying circumstance you know to us all. 'It would have been beyond comparison,' she said, 'the least evil of the two, and she would be glad to compound now for nothing worse.' But however, all that is quite out of the question—not to be thought of or mentioned—as to any attachment you know—it never could be—all that is gone by. But I thought I would just tell you of this, because I knew how much it must please you. Not that you have any reason to regret, my dear Elinor. There is no doubt of your doing exceedingly well—quite as well, or better, perhaps, all things considered. Has Colonel Brandon been with you lately?"

Elinor had heard enough, if not to gratify her vanity, and raise her self-importance, to agitate her nerves and fill her mind;—and she was therefore glad to be spared from the necessity of saying much in reply herself, and from the danger of hearing any thing more from her brother, by the entrance of Mr. Robert Ferrars. After a few moments' chat, John Dashwood, recollecting that Fanny was yet uninformed of her sister's being there, quitted the room in quest of her; and Elinor was left to improve her acquaintance with Robert, who, by the gay unconcern, the happy self-complacency of his manner while enjoying so unfair a division of his mother's love and liberality, to the prejudice of his banished brother, earned only by his own dissipated course of life, and that brother's integrity, was confirming her most unfavourable opinion of his head and heart.

They had scarcely been two minutes by themselves, before he began to speak of Edward; for he, too, had heard of the living, and was very inquisitive on the subject. Elinor repeated the particulars of it, as she had given them to John; and their effect on Robert, though very different, was not less striking than it had been on HIM. He laughed most immoderately. The idea of Edward's being a clergyman, and living in a small parsonage-house, diverted him beyond measure;—and when to that was added the fanciful imagery of Edward reading prayers in a white surplice, and publishing the banns of marriage between John Smith and Mary Brown, he could conceive nothing more ridiculous.

Elinor, while she waited in silence and immovable gravity, the conclusion of such folly, could not restrain her eyes from being fixed on him with a look that spoke all the contempt it excited. It was a look, however, very well bestowed, for it relieved her own feelings, and gave no intelligence to him. He was recalled from wit to wisdom, not by any reproof of her's, but by his own sensibility.

"We may treat it as a joke," said he, at last, recovering from the affected laugh which had considerably lengthened out the genuine gaiety of the moment—"but, upon my soul, it is a most serious business. Poor Edward! he is ruined for ever. I am extremely sorry for it—for I know him to be a very good-hearted creature; as well-meaning a fellow perhaps, as any in the world. You must not judge of him, Miss Dashwood, from YOUR slight acquaintance.—Poor Edward!—His manners are certainly not the happiest in nature.—But we are not all born, you know, with the same powers,—the same address.— Poor fellow!—to see him in a circle of strangers!—to be sure it was pitiable enough!—but upon my soul, I believe he has as good a heart as any in the kingdom; and I declare and protest to you I never was so shocked in my life, as when it all burst forth. I could not believe it.— My mother was the first person who told me of it; and I, feeling myself called on to act with resolution, immediately said to her, 'My dear madam, I do not know what you may intend to do on the occasion, but as for myself, I must say, that if Edward does marry this young woman, I never will see him again.' That was what I said immediately.— I was most uncommonly shocked, indeed!—Poor Edward!—he has done for himself completely—shut himself out for ever from all decent society!—but, as I directly said to my mother, I am not in the least surprised at it; from his style of education, it was always to be expected. My poor mother was half frantic."

"Have you ever seen the lady?"

"Yes; once, while she was staying in this house, I happened to drop in for ten minutes; and I saw quite enough of her. The merest awkward country girl, without style, or elegance, and almost without beauty.— I remember her perfectly. Just the kind of girl I should suppose likely to captivate poor Edward. I offered immediately, as soon as my mother related the affair to me, to talk to him myself, and dissuade him from the match; but it was too late THEN, I found, to do any thing, for unluckily, I was not in the way at first, and knew nothing of it till after the breach had taken place, when it was not for me, you know, to interfere. But had I been informed of it a few hours earlier—I think it is most probable—that something might have been hit on. I certainly should have represented it to Edward in a very strong light. 'My dear fellow,' I should have said, 'consider what you are doing. You are making a most disgraceful connection, and such a one as your family are unanimous in disapproving.' I cannot help thinking, in short, that means might have been found. But now it is all too late. He must be starved, you know;—that is certain; absolutely starved."

He had just settled this point with great composure, when the entrance of Mrs. John Dashwood put an end to the subject. But though SHE never spoke of it out of her own family, Elinor could see its influence on her mind, in the something like confusion of countenance with which she entered, and an attempt at cordiality in her behaviour to herself. She even proceeded so far as to be concerned to find that Elinor and her sister were so soon to leave town, as she had hoped to see more of them;—an exertion in which her husband, who attended her into the room, and hung enamoured over her accents, seemed to distinguish every thing that was most affectionate and graceful.




  爱德华先到布兰登上校那里道谢,随后又高高兴兴地去找露西。到了巴特利特大楼,他实在太高兴了,詹宁斯太太第二天来道喜时,露西对她说,她生平从未见过他如此兴高采烈。
  露西自己无疑也是喜气洋洋的。她同詹宁斯太太一起,由衷地期望他们大家能在米迦勒节之前安适地聚会在德拉福牧师公馆。同时,听到爱德华称赞埃丽诺,她也不甘落后,一说起她对他们两人的友情,总是感激不尽,激动不已,立刻承认她对他们恩重如山。她公开宣称,无论现在还是将来,达什伍德小姐再怎么对他们尽心尽力,她都不会感到惊讶,因为她为她真正器重的人办事,总是什么都肯干。至于布兰登上校,她不仅愿意把他尊为圣人,而且迫切希望在一切世俗事物中,确实把他当作圣人对待。她渴望他向教区缴纳的什一税能提高到最大限度。她还暗暗下定决心,到了德拉福,她要尽可能充分利用他的仆人、马车、奶牛和家禽。
  自从约翰.达什伍德走访伯克利街,已有一个多星期了。从那之后大家除了口头上询问过一次以外,再也没有理会他妻子的病情,因而埃丽诺觉得有必要去探望她一次。然而,履行这种义务不仅违背她自己的心愿,而且也得不到她同伴的鼓励。玛丽安不仅自已断然不肯去,还拼命阻止姐姐去。詹宁斯太太虽然允许埃丽诺随时可以使用她的马车,但是她太厌恶约翰.达什伍德夫人了。即使很想看看她最近发现她弟弟的隐情之后是个什么样子,即使很想当着她的面替爱德华打抱不平,却无论如何也不愿意再去见她。结果,埃丽诺只好单独前去进行一次她最不心甘情愿的访问,而且还冒着同嫂子单独会面的危险。对于这个女人,其他两位女士都没有像她那样有充分理由感到深恶痛绝。
  马车驶到屋前,仆人说达什伍德夫人不在家;但是没等马车驶开,她丈夫碰巧走了出来。他表示见到埃丽诺非常高兴,告诉她他刚准备去伯克利街拜访,还说范妮见到她定会十分高兴,邀请她快进屋去。
  他们走上楼,来到客厅。里面没有人。
  “我想范妮在她自己房里,”约翰说,“我就去叫她,我想她决不会不愿意见你——的确不会。特别是现在,不会有什么——不过,我们一向最喜欢你和玛丽安。玛丽安怎么不来?”
  埃丽诺尽量给妹妹找了个借口。
  “我想单独见见你也好,约翰回答说,“因为我有许多话要对你说。布兰登上校的这个牧师职位——这能是真的吗?他真的赠给了爱德华?我是昨天偶然听说的,正想去你那里再打听一下。”
  “这是千真万确的。布兰登上校把德拉福的牧师职位送给了爱德华。”
  “真的:哦!这真叫人吃惊!他们既不沾亲带故,又没有什么交往!再加上牧师的薪俸又那么高!给他多少钱?”
  “一年大约二百镑。”
  “不错嘛——至于给继任牧师那个数额的俸禄——假定在已故牧师年老多病,牧师职位马上就要出现空缺的时候就推举,那他也许能得到一干四百镑。但他为什么不在老牧师去世前就把这桩事料理妥当?现在嘛,确实为时太晚了,再推销就难办了,可是布兰登上校是个聪明人啊!我感到奇怪,在这么平平常常的一件事情上,他竟然这么没有远见!不过我相信,几乎每个人的性情都是变化无常的。经过考虑,我觉得情况很可能是这样的:爱德华只是暂时担任这个职务,等真正把圣职买走的那个人长大了,再正式交给他。是的,是的,就是这么回事,请相信我好啦。”
  可是,埃丽诺断然对他进行反驳。她说她受布兰登上校的委托,负责向爱德华转告这项提议,因而应该了解赠送条件的。她哥哥见她说得有根有据,只好折服。
  “这事确实令人惊讶!”他听了她的话以后嚷道,“上校的用心何在呢?”
  “用心很简单——想帮助费拉斯先生。”
  “好啦,好啦,不管布兰登上校怎么样,爱德华还是个非常幸运的人!不过,你别向范妮提起这件事。虽然我已经向她透露过,她也能泰然处之,但她总是不喜欢听人说来说去的。”
  埃丽诺听到这里,好不容易才忍住没说出这话:她认为范妮若是真的听说她弟弟发了财,倒会泰然处之,因为这样一来,她和她孩子便不会受穷了。
  “现在,”约翰接着说,声音压得很低,以便同这么个重要话题协调起来,“费拉斯太太还不知道这件事,我想最好彻底瞒着她,能瞒多久瞒多久。他们一结婚,恐怕她就全知道了。”
  “可是为什么要这么小心翼翼呢?本来,谁也不认为费拉斯太太会对她儿子有足够的钱维持生活感到满意,因为那根本不可能。鉴于她最近的所作所为,为什么还要期望她会有什么感情呢?她已经和她儿子断绝了关系,永远抛弃了他,还迫使她可以左右的那些人也都抛弃了他。的确,她做出这种事情之后,你就不能设想她会为爱德华而感到悲伤或喜悦。她不可能对爱德华遇到的任何事情发生兴趣。她并不是个精神脆弱的人,连孩子的安适都不顾了,还会感到做母亲的不安!”
  “啊!埃丽诺,”约翰说,“你这个道理讲得很好,但那是建立在不懂人类天性的基础上。等到爱德华举办他那不幸的婚事的时候,保险地母亲会觉得像是从没抛弃他似的。因此,可能促进那起可怕事件的每个情况,都得尽量瞒着她。费拉斯太太决不会忘记爱德华是她的儿子。”
  “你真使我吃惊。我倒是认为,她此时一定忘得差不多一干二净了。”
  “你完全冤枉了她。费拉斯太太是天下最慈爱的一位母亲。”
  埃丽诺默然不语。
  “我们现在正在考虑,”达什伍德先生停了片刻,然后说,“让罗伯特娶莫顿小姐。”
  埃丽诺听到她哥哥那一本正经、果决自负的口气,不禁微微一笑,一面镇静地答道:
  “我想,这位小姐在这件事上是没有选择权的。”
  “选择权!你这是什么意思?”
  “照你的说法推想,莫顿小姐不管嫁给爱德华还是嫁给罗伯特,反正都是一个样,我就是这个意思。”
  “当然,是没有什么区别,因为罗伯特实际上要被当作长子了。至于说到别的方面,他们都是很讨人喜欢的年轻人一—我不知道哪个比哪个好。”
  埃丽诺没再说话,约翰也沉默了一会儿。他最后谈出了这样的看法:
  “有一件事,亲爱的妹妹,”他温存地握住她的手,悄声低语地说道,“我可以告诉你,而且我也愿意告诉你,因为我知道这一定会使你感到高兴。我有充分理由认为一—的确,我是从最可靠的来源得到的消息,不然我就不会再重复了,因为否则的话,就什么也不该说——不过我是从最可靠的来源得到的消息——我倒不是明言直语地听见费拉斯太太亲口说过,但是她女儿听到了,我是从她那儿听来的。总而言之,有那么一门亲事——你明白我的意思,不管它有什么缺陷,却会更合费拉斯太太的心意,也远远不会像这门亲事那样给她带来这么多的烦恼,我很高兴地听说费拉斯太太用这种观点考虑问题。你知道,这对我们大家是一个十分可喜的情况。‘两害相权取其轻,’她说,‘这本来是无法比较的,我现在决不肯弃轻取重。’然而,那事是根本不可能的——想也不要想,提也不要提。至于说到感情,你知道——那决不可能——已经全部付诸东流了。但是,我想还是告诉你,我知道这一定会使你感到非常高兴。亲爱的埃丽诺,你没有任何理由感到懊悔。你无疑是极其走运的——通盘考虑一下,简直同样理想,也许更加理想。布兰登上校最近和你在一起过吗?”
  埃丽诺听到这些话,非但没有满足她的虚荣心,没有激起她的自负感,反而搞得她神经紧张,头脑发胀。因此,一见罗伯特.费拉斯先生进来,她感到非常高兴,这样她就不用回答她哥哥,也不用听他再说三道四了。大家闲谈了一会,约翰.达什伍德想起范妮还不知道他妹妹来了,便走出房去找她,留下埃丽诺可以进一步增进对罗伯特的了解。此人举止轻浮,无忧无虑,沾沾自喜,想不到只是因为生活放荡,便得到了他母亲的过分宠爱和厚待。而他哥哥却因为为人正直,反被驱出了家门。这一切进一步坚定了她对他的头脑和心地的反感。
  他们在一起刚刚呆了两分钟,罗伯特就谈起了爱德华,因为他也听说了那个牧师职位,很想打听打听。埃丽诺就像刚才给约翰介绍的那样,把事情的来龙去脉又细说了一遍。罗伯特的反应虽然大不相同,但却和约翰的反应一样惹人注意。他肆无忌惮地纵声大笑。一想到爱德华要当牧师,住在一幢小小的牧师公馆里,真叫他乐不可支。再加上异想天开地想到爱德华穿着白色法衣念祈祷文,发布约翰.史密斯和玛丽.布朗即将结婚的公告,这更使他感到滑稽透顶。
  埃丽诺一面沉默不语、肃然不动地等着他停止这种愚蠢的举动,一面又情不自禁地凝视着他,目光里流露出极为蔑视的神气。然而,这股神气表现得恰到好处,既发泄了她自己的愤懑之情,又叫对方浑然不觉,罗伯特凭借自己的情感,而不是由于受到她的指责的缘故,逐渐从嬉笑中恢复了理智。
  “我们可以把这当作玩笑,”他终于止住了笑声,说道。其实,真正没有那么多好乐的,他只不过想要矫揉造作地多笑一阵子罢了。“不过,说句真心话,这是一件极其严肃的事情。可怜的爱德华!他水远被毁灭了。我感到万分惋惜,因为我知道他是个好心人,也许是个心肠比谁都好的人。达什伍德小姐,你不能凭着你和他的泛泛之交,就对他妄下结论。可怜的爱德华!他的言谈举止当然不是最讨人喜欢的。不过你知道,我们大家生下来并不是样样能力一般齐——言谈举止也不一致。可怜的家伙!你若是见他和一伙生人在一起,那可真够可怜的!不过,说句良心话,我相信他有一副好心肠,好得不亚于王国的任何人。说实在的,这事猛然一出来,我生平从没那么震惊过。我简直不敢相信。我母亲第一个把这件事告诉了我,我觉得她是求我采取果断行动,于是我立即对她说:‘亲爱的母亲,我不知道你在这个关头会打算怎么办,但是就我而论,我要说,如果爱德华真的娶了这个年轻女人,那我决不要再见到他。’这就是我当时说的话。的确,我这一惊吃得非同小可!可怜的爱德华!他完全把自己葬送了!永远把自己排除在上流社会之外!不过,正如我立即向我母亲说的,我对此一点也不感到惊讶。从他所受的教育方式看,他总要出这种事的。我可怜的母亲简直有点发疯了。”
  “你见过那位小姐吗?”
  “是的,见过一次,当她呆在这座房子里的时候。我偶然进来逗留了十分钟,把她好好看了看。只不过是个别别扭扭的乡下姑娘,既不风流,也不漂亮。我还清清楚楚地记得她。我想她就是可以迷住可怜的爱德华的那种姑娘。我母亲把事情对我一说,我就立即提出要亲自和他谈谈,说服他放弃这门婚事。但是我发现,当时已经为时过晚,无法挽救了。因为不幸的是,我一开始不在家,直到关系破裂之后,我才知道这件事,不过你知道,这时候我已经无法干预了。我若是早得知几个小时的话,我想十有八九是可以想出办法来的。我势必会极力向爱德华陈说的。‘我的好伙计,’我会说,‘考虑一下你这是在做什么。你在谋求一桩极不体面的婚事,遭到了你一家人的一致反对。’总之一句话,我认为当时是有办法的。但是现在太晚了。你知道,他肯定要挨饿,这是确定无疑的,绝对要挨饿。”
  罗伯特刚刚泰然自若地说完这一点,约翰.达什伍德夫人走了进来,打断了这个话题。不过,虽然她从不同外人谈论这件事,可埃丽诺还是看得出来这件事给她精神上带来的影响:她才进来时,神气就有点慌乱,后来又试图对埃丽诺表现得热诚些。当她发现埃丽诺和她妹妹很快就要离开城里时,她甚至还表示关切,好像她一直希望能多见见她们。她一面在说,陪她一起进来的丈夫一面在洗耳恭听,好像哪里说得最富有感情,哪里说得最温文尔雅,他都能辨别得一清二楚。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 43楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-two

One other short call in Harley Street, in which Elinor received her brother's congratulations on their travelling so far towards Barton without any expense, and on Colonel Brandon's being to follow them to Cleveland in a day or two, completed the intercourse of the brother and sisters in town;—and a faint invitation from Fanny, to come to Norland whenever it should happen to be in their way, which of all things was the most unlikely to occur, with a more warm, though less public, assurance, from John to Elinor, of the promptitude with which he should come to see her at Delaford, was all that foretold any meeting in the country.

It amused her to observe that all her friends seemed determined to send her to Delaford;—a place, in which, of all others, she would now least chuse to visit, or wish to reside; for not only was it considered as her future home by her brother and Mrs. Jennings, but even Lucy, when they parted, gave her a pressing invitation to visit her there.

Very early in April, and tolerably early in the day, the two parties from Hanover Square and Berkeley Street set out from their respective homes, to meet, by appointment, on the road. For the convenience of Charlotte and her child, they were to be more than two days on their journey, and Mr. Palmer, travelling more expeditiously with Colonel Brandon, was to join them at Cleveland soon after their arrival.

Marianne, few as had been her hours of comfort in London, and eager as she had long been to quit it, could not, when it came to the point, bid adieu to the house in which she had for the last time enjoyed those hopes, and that confidence, in Willoughby, which were now extinguished for ever, without great pain. Nor could she leave the place in which Willoughby remained, busy in new engagements, and new schemes, in which SHE could have no share, without shedding many tears.

Elinor's satisfaction, at the moment of removal, was more positive. She had no such object for her lingering thoughts to fix on, she left no creature behind, from whom it would give her a moment's regret to be divided for ever, she was pleased to be free herself from the persecution of Lucy's friendship, she was grateful for bringing her sister away unseen by Willoughby since his marriage, and she looked forward with hope to what a few months of tranquility at Barton might do towards restoring Marianne's peace of mind, and confirming her own.

Their journey was safely performed. The second day brought them into the cherished, or the prohibited, county of Somerset, for as such was it dwelt on by turns in Marianne's imagination; and in the forenoon of the third they drove up to Cleveland.

Cleveland was a spacious, modern-built house, situated on a sloping lawn. It had no park, but the pleasure-grounds were tolerably extensive; and like every other place of the same degree of importance, it had its open shrubbery, and closer wood walk, a road of smooth gravel winding round a plantation, led to the front, the lawn was dotted over with timber, the house itself was under the guardianship of the fir, the mountain-ash, and the acacia, and a thick screen of them altogether, interspersed with tall Lombardy poplars, shut out the offices.

Marianne entered the house with a heart swelling with emotion from the consciousness of being only eighty miles from Barton, and not thirty from Combe Magna; and before she had been five minutes within its walls, while the others were busily helping Charlotte to show her child to the housekeeper, she quitted it again, stealing away through the winding shrubberies, now just beginning to be in beauty, to gain a distant eminence; where, from its Grecian temple, her eye, wandering over a wide tract of country to the south-east, could fondly rest on the farthest ridge of hills in the horizon, and fancy that from their summits Combe Magna might be seen.

In such moments of precious, invaluable misery, she rejoiced in tears of agony to be at Cleveland; and as she returned by a different circuit to the house, feeling all the happy privilege of country liberty, of wandering from place to place in free and luxurious solitude, she resolved to spend almost every hour of every day while she remained with the Palmers, in the indulgence of such solitary rambles.

She returned just in time to join the others as they quitted the house, on an excursion through its more immediate premises; and the rest of the morning was easily whiled away, in lounging round the kitchen garden, examining the bloom upon its walls, and listening to the gardener's lamentations upon blights, in dawdling through the green-house, where the loss of her favourite plants, unwarily exposed, and nipped by the lingering frost, raised the laughter of Charlotte,—and in visiting her poultry-yard, where, in the disappointed hopes of her dairy-maid, by hens forsaking their nests, or being stolen by a fox, or in the rapid decrease of a promising young brood, she found fresh sources of merriment.

The morning was fine and dry, and Marianne, in her plan of employment abroad, had not calculated for any change of weather during their stay at Cleveland. With great surprise therefore, did she find herself prevented by a settled rain from going out again after dinner. She had depended on a twilight walk to the Grecian temple, and perhaps all over the grounds, and an evening merely cold or damp would not have deterred her from it; but a heavy and settled rain even SHE could not fancy dry or pleasant weather for walking.

Their party was small, and the hours passed quietly away. Mrs. Palmer had her child, and Mrs. Jennings her carpet-work; they talked of the friends they had left behind, arranged Lady Middleton's engagements, and wondered whether Mr. Palmer and Colonel Brandon would get farther than Reading that night. Elinor, however little concerned in it, joined in their discourse; and Marianne, who had the knack of finding her way in every house to the library, however it might be avoided by the family in general, soon procured herself a book.

Nothing was wanting on Mrs. Palmer's side that constant and friendly good humour could do, to make them feel themselves welcome. The openness and heartiness of her manner more than atoned for that want of recollection and elegance which made her often deficient in the forms of politeness; her kindness, recommended by so pretty a face, was engaging; her folly, though evident was not disgusting, because it was not conceited; and Elinor could have forgiven every thing but her laugh.

The two gentlemen arrived the next day to a very late dinner, affording a pleasant enlargement of the party, and a very welcome variety to their conversation, which a long morning of the same continued rain had reduced very low.

Elinor had seen so little of Mr. Palmer, and in that little had seen so much variety in his address to her sister and herself, that she knew not what to expect to find him in his own family. She found him, however, perfectly the gentleman in his behaviour to all his visitors, and only occasionally rude to his wife and her mother; she found him very capable of being a pleasant companion, and only prevented from being so always, by too great an aptitude to fancy himself as much superior to people in general, as he must feel himself to be to Mrs. Jennings and Charlotte. For the rest of his character and habits, they were marked, as far as Elinor could perceive, with no traits at all unusual in his sex and time of life. He was nice in his eating, uncertain in his hours; fond of his child, though affecting to slight it; and idled away the mornings at billiards, which ought to have been devoted to business. She liked him, however, upon the whole, much better than she had expected, and in her heart was not sorry that she could like him no more;—not sorry to be driven by the observation of his Epicurism, his selfishness, and his conceit, to rest with complacency on the remembrance of Edward's generous temper, simple taste, and diffident feelings.

Of Edward, or at least of some of his concerns, she now received intelligence from Colonel Brandon, who had been into Dorsetshire lately; and who, treating her at once as the disinterested friend of Mr. Ferrars, and the kind of confidant of himself, talked to her a great deal of the parsonage at Delaford, described its deficiencies, and told her what he meant to do himself towards removing them.—His behaviour to her in this, as well as in every other particular, his open pleasure in meeting her after an absence of only ten days, his readiness to converse with her, and his deference for her opinion, might very well justify Mrs. Jennings's persuasion of his attachment, and would have been enough, perhaps, had not Elinor still, as from the first, believed Marianne his real favourite, to make her suspect it herself. But as it was, such a notion had scarcely ever entered her head, except by Mrs. Jennings's suggestion; and she could not help believing herself the nicest observer of the two;—she watched his eyes, while Mrs. Jennings thought only of his behaviour;—and while his looks of anxious solicitude on Marianne's feeling, in her head and throat, the beginning of a heavy cold, because unexpressed by words, entirely escaped the latter lady's observation;—SHE could discover in them the quick feelings, and needless alarm of a lover.

Two delightful twilight walks on the third and fourth evenings of her being there, not merely on the dry gravel of the shrubbery, but all over the grounds, and especially in the most distant parts of them, where there was something more of wildness than in the rest, where the trees were the oldest, and the grass was the longest and wettest, had—assisted by the still greater imprudence of sitting in her wet shoes and stockings—given Marianne a cold so violent as, though for a day or two trifled with or denied, would force itself by increasing ailments on the concern of every body, and the notice of herself. Prescriptions poured in from all quarters, and as usual, were all declined. Though heavy and feverish, with a pain in her limbs, and a cough, and a sore throat, a good night's rest was to cure her entirely; and it was with difficulty that Elinor prevailed on her, when she went to bed, to try one or two of the simplest of the remedies.




  埃丽诺又到哈利街做了一次短暂的访问,约翰.达什伍德祝贺她们不费分文就能朝巴顿方向做这么远的旅行,而且布兰登上校过一两天也要跟到克利夫兰。这次访问结束了他们兄妹之间在城里的来往。范妮含含糊糊地邀请她们一旦方便就去诺兰庄园,这恰恰是最不可能的事情。约翰较为热情而不那么公开地对埃丽诺说,他将迅即到德拉福看望她。这就是可以预期他们在乡下会面的全部表示。
  使埃丽诺感到有趣的是,她发现似乎所有的朋友都决计把她发落到德拉福,而那个地方如今偏偏成了她最不愿走访、最不想居住的地方。因为那里不仅被她哥哥和詹宁斯太太视为她未来的归宿,而且就连露西还在分手的时候也一再恳请她去那里看望她。
  四月初的一个清早,汉诺佛广场和伯克利街的两帮人分头从家里出发,相约在路上碰头。为了照顾夏洛特母子,她们计划在路上走两天,帕尔默先生和布兰登上校走得快些,女眷们到达克利夫兰不久,他们就能赶到。
  玛丽安虽说在伦敦没有多少舒心的时候,一直急着想早点离开,但是真到临走的时刻,她又不能不怀着巨大的痛苦,向那幢房子告别。因为就在这幢房子里,她最后一次享受到对威洛比寄以希望与信任的乐趣,可是如今这种希望与信任已经永远破灭了。在这个地方,威洛比还在忙于新的约会、新的规划,而这一切她却无缘分享,现在要离开了,这怎么能不叫她潸然泪下呢。
  埃丽诺离别时倒确实感到非常高兴。她没有那样值得留恋的对象,没有抛下永远不能分离的人儿,因而不会感到一时一刻的遗憾。她庆幸自己摆脱了露西的友情所给予的烦扰,庆幸自己能把妹妹带走,而使威洛比自从结婚以来,一直未能见到她。她盼望回到巴顿安安静静地住上几个月、可以使玛丽安的心情恢复平静,也可以使她自己的心情变得更加平静。
  旅途上她们一帆风顺,第二天便进入萨默塞特郡,在玛丽安的想象中.这里时而是个可爱的地方,时而又是个禁区。第三天午前,她们就抵达了克利夫兰。
  克利夫兰是栋宽敞的现代建筑,坐落在一片倾斜的草坪上。四周没有花园,但是娱乐场地倒颇为宽阔。与同样显耀的其他地方一样,这里有开阔的灌木丛和纵横交错的林间小径。一条环绕种植园的光滑的砾石路,直通到屋前。草坪上,点缀着零散的树木。房子为树木所环护,冷杉、花揪、刺槐,密密层层的,间或点缀着几棵伦巴第参天杨,把那些下房遮得严严实实。
  玛丽安走进屋思,因为意识到距离巴顿只有八十英里,距离库姆大履不到三十英里,心情不禁激动起来。她在屋里还没呆上五分钟,便趁众人帮助夏洛特给女管家瞧看小宝宝的当几,又退了出来,偷偷穿过刚刚开始呈现其姿容之美的蜿蜒伸展的灌木丛林,向远外的高地上爬去。她立在希腊式的神殿前面,目光掠过宽阔的田野向东南方向眺望,深情地落在地平线尽处的山脊上。她想,站在这些山顶上,也许能望见库姆大厦。
  她来到了克利夫兰,在这极其难得又无比痛苦的时刻,她不禁悲喜交集,热泪夺眶而出。当她绕着另一条路回到屋里时,她感到了乡行的逍遥自在,可以随心所欲地单独行动,不受约束地到处闲逛。因此她决定,在帕尔默夫妇家里逗留期间,她每日每时都要沉迷于这样的独自漫步之中。
  她回屋的时候,正赶上众人往外走,想到房前屋后就近走走,她便一道跟了出来。大家来到菜园,一面观赏墙上的花朵,一面听着园丁抱怨种种病虫害。接着走进暖房,因为霜冻结束得晚,再加上管理不慎,夏洛特最喜爱的几种花草被冻死了,逗得她哈哈大笑。最后来到家禽饲养场,只听饲养员失望地说起老母鸡不是弃巢而去,就是被狐狸叼走,一窝小鸡本来很有希望,不想纷纷死光,于是夏洛特又发现了新的笑料。就这样,上午余下的时间很快便消磨过去了。
  整个上午,天气晴朗而干燥。玛丽安计划户外活动时,并没考虑她们在克利夫兰逗留期间,天气会发生什么变化。因此,她万万没有料到,晚饭后一场连绵大雨竟然使她再也出不去了。本来,她想趁着黄昏时刻,到希腊式神殿去散散步,也许能在那四周好好逛逛。如果天气仅仅是寒冷、潮湿一些,那还不至于阻挡得住她。但是,这样的连绵大雨,即使是她也不会当作干燥适意的好天气而去散步的。
  她们伙伴不多,平平静静地消磨着时光。帕尔默夫人抱着孩子,詹宁斯太太在织地毯。她们谈论着留在城里的朋友,猜想米德尔顿夫人有何交际应酬,帕尔默先生和布兰登上校当晚能否赶过雷丁。埃丽诺虽然对此毫不关心,却也跟着她们一起谈论。玛丽安不管到了谁家,不管主人们如何防止,总有本事找到书房,不久就捞来了一本书。
  帕尔默夫人素性和悦,待人友好,不可能使客人们感到不受欢迎。她那坦率热忱的态度大大弥补了她记忆和风度上的欠缺,这种欠缺往往使她有失风雅。她的和蔼可亲被那张漂亮的面孔一衬托,显得非常迷人。她的缺陷虽说很明显,但并不令人厌恶,因为她并不自负。除了她的笑声之外,别的东西埃丽诺都能宽容。
  第二天,两位绅士终于到达了,赶上了一顿很迟的晚餐。屋里一下子增加了两个人,着实令人高兴。他们带来的趣事乐闻为大家的谈话增添光彩。本来,整整下了一上午的雨,大家的谈话兴致已经变得十分低落。
  埃丽诺以前很少见到帕尔默先生,而就在那不多的接触中,她发现他对她妹妹和她自己的态度变化莫测,不知道他到了自己家里会如何对待她们。不过她发现,他对所有的客人都非常斯文,只是偶尔对他妻子和岳母有点粗野。她觉得,他本来大可成为一个可爱的伙伴,如今所以不能始终如一地做到这一点,只是因为他太自负了,总以为自己比一般人都高明,就像他认为自己比詹宁斯太太利夏洛特都高明一样。至于他个性和习性的其他方面,埃丽诺觉得,就他的性别和年纪而论,丝豪看不出有任何异乎寻常的地方。他吃食比较讲究,起居没有定时;喜爱孩子,但又假装怠慢;本该用来务正业的时间,他却一个个上午消磨在打弹子上。不过,总的来说,埃丽诺对他比原来预料的要喜欢得多,可她并不因为不能更加喜欢他而从心里感到遗憾。她瞧瞧他的贪图享乐、自私自利和骄傲自大,想起爱德华的宽宏大量、朴实无华和虚怀若谷,不由得自鸣得意起来,对此她也不感到遗憾。
  布兰登上校最近去了一趟多塞特郡,埃丽诺从他那儿听到了爱德华的消息,至少是关于他部分情况的消息。布兰登上校既把她看作费拉斯先生的无私朋友,又把她看作他自己的知心朋友。他向她谈起了德拉福牧师公馆的大致情况,叙说了它的种种缺陷。他在这个以及其他任何具体问题上对她的态度,他在离别十天之后重新见到她时的那股毫不掩饰的高兴劲儿,他愿意和她交淡,尊重她的意见,这一切都大可证明詹宁斯太太关于他有情于她的说法很有道理。假如埃丽诺不像一开始那样仍然认定玛丽安才是他真正的心上人,那么她或许也会跟着对此产生怀疑。但在事实上,除了詹宁斯太太向她提到过以外,她几乎从没动过这样的念头。她不得不认为,她们两个比较起来,还是她自己观察得更细心:她注意他的眼睛,而詹宁斯太太只考虑到他的行为。当玛丽安觉得头昏喉痛,开始得了重伤风,布兰登上校显出焦虑不安的神情时,因为没有用言语加以表示,这副神情完全没有被詹宁斯大大所察觉,而埃丽诺却从这副神情中发现了炽热的感情和情人那种不必要的惊慌。
  玛丽安来到这里的第三天和第四天傍晚,又两次愉快地出去散步,不仅漫步在灌木丛间的干碎石地上,而且踏遍了四周的庭园,特别是庭园的边缘地带,这里比别处更加荒凉,树木最老,草最高最潮湿。这还不算,玛丽安居然冒冒失失地穿着湿鞋湿袜子席地而坐,结果患了重感冒,头一两天虽说满不在乎,甚至矢口否认,无奈病情越来越严重,不能不引起众人的关切和她自己的重视。从四面八方源源不断地开来了处方,但通常都被谢绝。虽说她身子沉重,温度很高,四肢酸痛,咳得喉咙也痛,但是好好休息一夜就能彻底复原。她上床后,埃丽诺好不容易才说服她试用一两种最简单的处方。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 44楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-three

Marianne got up the next morning at her usual time; to every inquiry replied that she was better, and tried to prove herself so, by engaging in her accustomary employments. But a day spent in sitting shivering over the fire with a book in her hand, which she was unable to read, or in lying, weary and languid, on a sofa, did not speak much in favour of her amendment; and when, at last, she went early to bed, more and more indisposed, Colonel Brandon was only astonished at her sister's composure, who, though attending and nursing her the whole day, against Marianne's inclination, and forcing proper medicines on her at night, trusted, like Marianne, to the certainty and efficacy of sleep, and felt no real alarm.

A very restless and feverish night, however, disappointed the expectation of both; and when Marianne, after persisting in rising, confessed herself unable to sit up, and returned voluntarily to her bed, Elinor was very ready to adopt Mrs. Jennings's advice, of sending for the Palmers' apothecary.

He came, examined his patient, and though encouraging Miss Dashwood to expect that a very few days would restore her sister to health, yet, by pronouncing her disorder to have a putrid tendency, and allowing the word "infection" to pass his lips, gave instant alarm to Mrs. Palmer, on her baby's account. Mrs. Jennings, who had been inclined from the first to think Marianne's complaint more serious than Elinor, now looked very grave on Mr. Harris's report, and confirming Charlotte's fears and caution, urged the necessity of her immediate removal with her infant; and Mr. Palmer, though treating their apprehensions as idle, found the anxiety and importunity of his wife too great to be withstood. Her departure, therefore, was fixed on; and within an hour after Mr. Harris's arrival, she set off, with her little boy and his nurse, for the house of a near relation of Mr. Palmer's, who lived a few miles on the other side of Bath; whither her husband promised, at her earnest entreaty, to join her in a day or two; and whither she was almost equally urgent with her mother to accompany her. Mrs. Jennings, however, with a kindness of heart which made Elinor really love her, declared her resolution of not stirring from Cleveland as long as Marianne remained ill, and of endeavouring, by her own attentive care, to supply to her the place of the mother she had taken her from; and Elinor found her on every occasion a most willing and active helpmate, desirous to share in all her fatigues, and often by her better experience in nursing, of material use.

Poor Marianne, languid and low from the nature of her malady, and feeling herself universally ill, could no longer hope that tomorrow would find her recovered; and the idea of what tomorrow would have produced, but for this unlucky illness, made every ailment severe; for on that day they were to have begun their journey home; and, attended the whole way by a servant of Mrs. Jennings, were to have taken their mother by surprise on the following forenoon. The little she said was all in lamentation of this inevitable delay; though Elinor tried to raise her spirits, and make her believe, as she THEN really believed herself, that it would be a very short one.

The next day produced little or no alteration in the state of the patient; she certainly was not better, and, except that there was no amendment, did not appear worse. Their party was now farther reduced; for Mr. Palmer, though very unwilling to go as well from real humanity and good-nature, as from a dislike of appearing to be frightened away by his wife, was persuaded at last by Colonel Brandon to perform his promise of following her; and while he was preparing to go, Colonel Brandon himself, with a much greater exertion, began to talk of going likewise.—Here, however, the kindness of Mrs. Jennings interposed most acceptably; for to send the Colonel away while his love was in so much uneasiness on her sister's account, would be to deprive them both, she thought, of every comfort; and therefore telling him at once that his stay at Cleveland was necessary to herself, that she should want him to play at piquet of an evening, while Miss Dashwood was above with her sister, &c. she urged him so strongly to remain, that he, who was gratifying the first wish of his own heart by a compliance, could not long even affect to demur; especially as Mrs. Jennings's entreaty was warmly seconded by Mr. Palmer, who seemed to feel a relief to himself, in leaving behind him a person so well able to assist or advise Miss Dashwood in any emergence.

Marianne was, of course, kept in ignorance of all these arrangements. She knew not that she had been the means of sending the owners of Cleveland away, in about seven days from the time of their arrival. It gave her no surprise that she saw nothing of Mrs. Palmer; and as it gave her likewise no concern, she never mentioned her name.

Two days passed away from the time of Mr. Palmer's departure, and her situation continued, with little variation, the same. Mr. Harris, who attended her every day, still talked boldly of a speedy recovery, and Miss Dashwood was equally sanguine; but the expectation of the others was by no means so cheerful. Mrs. Jennings had determined very early in the seizure that Marianne would never get over it, and Colonel Brandon, who was chiefly of use in listening to Mrs. Jennings's forebodings, was not in a state of mind to resist their influence. He tried to reason himself out of fears, which the different judgment of the apothecary seemed to render absurd; but the many hours of each day in which he was left entirely alone, were but too favourable for the admission of every melancholy idea, and he could not expel from his mind the persuasion that he should see Marianne no more.

On the morning of the third day however, the gloomy anticipations of both were almost done away; for when Mr. Harris arrived, he declared his patient materially better. Her pulse was much stronger, and every symptom more favourable than on the preceding visit. Elinor, confirmed in every pleasant hope, was all cheerfulness; rejoicing that in her letters to her mother, she had pursued her own judgment rather than her friend's, in making very light of the indisposition which delayed them at Cleveland; and almost fixing on the time when Marianne would be able to travel.

But the day did not close so auspiciously as it began.— Towards the evening Marianne became ill again, growing more heavy, restless, and uncomfortable than before. Her sister, however, still sanguine, was willing to attribute the change to nothing more than the fatigue of having sat up to have her bed made; and carefully administering the cordials prescribed, saw her, with satisfaction, sink at last into a slumber, from which she expected the most beneficial effects. Her sleep, though not so quiet as Elinor wished to see it, lasted a considerable time; and anxious to observe the result of it herself, she resolved to sit with her during the whole of it. Mrs. Jennings, knowing nothing of any change in the patient, went unusually early to bed; her maid, who was one of the principal nurses, was recreating herself in the housekeeper's room, and Elinor remained alone with Marianne.

The repose of the latter became more and more disturbed; and her sister, who watched, with unremitting attention her continual change of posture, and heard the frequent but inarticulate sounds of complaint which passed her lips, was almost wishing to rouse her from so painful a slumber, when Marianne, suddenly awakened by some accidental noise in the house, started hastily up, and, with feverish wildness, cried out,—

"Is mama coming?—"

"Not yet," cried the other, concealing her terror, and assisting Marianne to lie down again, "but she will be here, I hope, before it is long. It is a great way, you know, from hence to Barton."

"But she must not go round by London," cried Marianne, in the same hurried manner. "I shall never see her, if she goes by London."

Elinor perceived with alarm that she was not quite herself, and, while attempting to soothe her, eagerly felt her pulse. It was lower and quicker than ever! and Marianne, still talking wildly of mama, her alarm increased so rapidly, as to determine her on sending instantly for Mr. Harris, and despatching a messenger to Barton for her mother. To consult with Colonel Brandon on the best means of effecting the latter, was a thought which immediately followed the resolution of its performance; and as soon she had rung up the maid to take her place by her sister, she hastened down to the drawing-room, where she knew he was generally to be found at a much later hour than the present.

It was no time for hesitation. Her fears and her difficulties were immediately before him. Her fears, he had no courage, no confidence to attempt the removal of:—he listened to them in silent despondence;—but her difficulties were instantly obviated, for with a readiness that seemed to speak the occasion, and the service pre-arranged in his mind, he offered himself as the messenger who should fetch Mrs. Dashwood. Elinor made no resistance that was not easily overcome. She thanked him with brief, though fervent gratitude, and while he went to hurry off his servant with a message to Mr. Harris, and an order for post-horses directly, she wrote a few lines to her mother.

The comfort of such a friend at that moment as Colonel Brandon—or such a companion for her mother,—how gratefully was it felt!—a companion whose judgment would guide, whose attendance must relieve, and whose friendship might soothe her!—as far as the shock of such a summons could be lessened to her, his presence, his manners, his assistance, would lessen it.

HE, meanwhile, whatever he might feel, acted with all the firmness of a collected mind, made every necessary arrangement with the utmost despatch, and calculated with exactness the time in which she might look for his return. Not a moment was lost in delay of any kind. The horses arrived, even before they were expected, and Colonel Brandon only pressing her hand with a look of solemnity, and a few words spoken too low to reach her ear, hurried into the carriage. It was then about twelve o'clock, and she returned to her sister's apartment to wait for the arrival of the apothecary, and to watch by her the rest of the night. It was a night of almost equal suffering to both. Hour after hour passed away in sleepless pain and delirium on Marianne's side, and in the most cruel anxiety on Elinor's, before Mr. Harris appeared. Her apprehensions once raised, paid by their excess for all her former security; and the servant who sat up with her, for she would not allow Mrs. Jennings to be called, only tortured her more, by hints of what her mistress had always thought.

Marianne's ideas were still, at intervals, fixed incoherently on her mother, and whenever she mentioned her name, it gave a pang to the heart of poor Elinor, who, reproaching herself for having trifled with so many days of illness, and wretched for some immediate relief, fancied that all relief might soon be in vain, that every thing had been delayed too long, and pictured to herself her suffering mother arriving too late to see this darling child, or to see her rational.

She was on the point of sending again for Mr. Harris, or if HE could not come, for some other advice, when the former—but not till after five o'clock—arrived. His opinion, however, made some little amends for his delay, for though acknowledging a very unexpected and unpleasant alteration in his patient, he would not allow the danger to be material, and talked of the relief which a fresh mode of treatment must procure, with a confidence which, in a lesser degree, was communicated to Elinor. He promised to call again in the course of three or four hours, and left both the patient and her anxious attendant more composed than he had found them.

With strong concern, and with many reproaches for not being called to their aid, did Mrs. Jennings hear in the morning of what had passed. Her former apprehensions, now with greater reason restored, left her no doubt of the event; and though trying to speak comfort to Elinor, her conviction of her sister's danger would not allow her to offer the comfort of hope. Her heart was really grieved. The rapid decay, the early death of a girl so young, so lovely as Marianne, must have struck a less interested person with concern. On Mrs. Jennings's compassion she had other claims. She had been for three months her companion, was still under her care, and she was known to have been greatly injured, and long unhappy. The distress of her sister too, particularly a favourite, was before her;—and as for their mother, when Mrs. Jennings considered that Marianne might probably be to her what Charlotte was to herself, her sympathy in HER sufferings was very sincere.

Mr. Harris was punctual in his second visit;—but he came to be disappointed in his hopes of what the last would produce. His medicines had failed;—the fever was unabated; and Marianne only more quiet—not more herself—remained in a heavy stupor. Elinor, catching all, and more than all, his fears in a moment, proposed to call in further advice. But he judged it unnecessary: he had still something more to try, some more fresh application, of whose success he was as confident as the last, and his visit concluded with encouraging assurances which reached the ear, but could not enter the heart of Miss Dashwood. She was calm, except when she thought of her mother; but she was almost hopeless; and in this state she continued till noon, scarcely stirring from her sister's bed, her thoughts wandering from one image of grief, one suffering friend to another, and her spirits oppressed to the utmost by the conversation of Mrs. Jennings, who scrupled not to attribute the severity and danger of this attack to the many weeks of previous indisposition which Marianne's disappointment had brought on. Elinor felt all the reasonableness of the idea, and it gave fresh misery to her reflections.

About noon, however, she began—but with a caution—a dread of disappointment which for some time kept her silent, even to her friend—to fancy, to hope she could perceive a slight amendment in her sister's pulse;—she waited, watched, and examined it again and again;—and at last, with an agitation more difficult to bury under exterior calmness, than all her foregoing distress, ventured to communicate her hopes. Mrs. Jennings, though forced, on examination, to acknowledge a temporary revival, tried to keep her young friend from indulging a thought of its continuance;—and Elinor, conning over every injunction of distrust, told herself likewise not to hope. But it was too late. Hope had already entered; and feeling all its anxious flutter, she bent over her sister to watch—she hardly knew for what. Half an hour passed away, and the favourable symptom yet blessed her. Others even arose to confirm it. Her breath, her skin, her lips, all flattered Elinor with signs of amendment; and Marianne fixed her eyes on her with a rational, though languid, gaze. Anxiety and hope now oppressed her in equal degrees, and left her no moment of tranquillity till the arrival of Mr. Harris at four o'clock;—when his assurances, his felicitations on a recovery in her sister even surpassing his expectation, gave her confidence, comfort, and tears of joy.

Marianne was in every respect materially better, and he declared her entirely out of danger. Mrs. Jennings, perhaps satisfied with the partial justification of her forebodings which had been found in their late alarm, allowed herself to trust in his judgment, and admitted, with unfeigned joy, and soon with unequivocal cheerfulness, the probability of an entire recovery.

Elinor could not be cheerful. Her joy was of a different kind, and led to any thing rather than to gaiety. Marianne restored to life, health, friends, and to her doting mother, was an idea to fill her heart with sensations of exquisite comfort, and expand it in fervent gratitude;—but it lead to no outward demonstrations of joy, no words, no smiles. All within Elinor's breast was satisfaction, silent and strong.

She continued by the side of her sister, with little intermission the whole afternoon, calming every fear, satisfying every inquiry of her enfeebled spirits, supplying every succour, and watching almost every look and every breath. The possibility of a relapse would of course, in some moments, occur to remind her of what anxiety was—but when she saw, on her frequent and minute examination, that every symptom of recovery continued, and saw Marianne at six o'clock sink into a quiet, steady, and to all appearance comfortable, sleep, she silenced every doubt.

The time was now drawing on, when Colonel Brandon might be expected back. At ten o'clock, she trusted, or at least not much later her mother would be relieved from the dreadful suspense in which she must now be travelling towards them. The Colonel, too!—perhaps scarcely less an object of pity!—Oh!—how slow was the progress of time which yet kept them in ignorance!

At seven o'clock, leaving Marianne still sweetly asleep, she joined Mrs. Jennings in the drawing-room to tea. Of breakfast she had been kept by her fears, and of dinner by their sudden reverse, from eating much;—and the present refreshment, therefore, with such feelings of content as she brought to it, was particularly welcome. Mrs. Jennings would have persuaded her, at its conclusion, to take some rest before her mother's arrival, and allow HER to take her place by Marianne; but Elinor had no sense of fatigue, no capability of sleep at that moment about her, and she was not to be kept away from her sister an unnecessary instant. Mrs. Jennings therefore attending her up stairs into the sick chamber, to satisfy herself that all continued right, left her there again to her charge and her thoughts, and retired to her own room to write letters and sleep.

The night was cold and stormy. The wind roared round the house, and the rain beat against the windows; but Elinor, all happiness within, regarded it not. Marianne slept through every blast; and the travellers—they had a rich reward in store, for every present inconvenience.

The clock struck eight. Had it been ten, Elinor would have been convinced that at that moment she heard a carriage driving up to the house; and so strong was the persuasion that she did, in spite of the almost impossibility of their being already come, that she moved into the adjoining dressing-closet and opened a window shutter, to be satisfied of the truth. She instantly saw that her ears had not deceived her. The flaring lamps of a carriage were immediately in view. By their uncertain light she thought she could discern it to be drawn by four horses; and this, while it told the excess of her poor mother's alarm, gave some explanation to such unexpected rapidity.

Never in her life had Elinor found it so difficult to be calm, as at that moment. The knowledge of what her mother must be feeling as the carriage stopt at the door—of her doubt—her dread—perhaps her despair!—and of what SHE had to tell!—with such knowledge it was impossible to be calm. All that remained to be done was to be speedy; and, therefore staying only till she could leave Mrs. Jennings's maid with her sister, she hurried down stairs.

The bustle in the vestibule, as she passed along an inner lobby, assured her that they were already in the house. She rushed to the drawing-room,—she entered it,—and saw only Willoughby.




  第二天早晨,玛丽安还是按通常时刻起身,不管谁来问安,她都说好些了。而且为了证实自己确有好转,又忙起她惯常的事情。但是,一天里,不是哆哆嗦嗦地坐在炉前,手里拿着本书又不能读,就是有气无力、没精打采地躺在沙发上,这都远远不能表明她确有好转。后来,实在越来越不舒服,便早早上床唾觉去了。这时,布兰登上校只是对她姐姐的镇静自若感到吃惊。埃丽诺虽说不顾妹妹的反对,整天在护理她,夜里逼着她吃点合适的药,但是她和玛丽安一祥,相信睡眠肯定有效,因而并不感到真正可怕。
  但是,玛丽安浑身发烧,折腾了一夜之后,两人的期望便落了空。玛丽安硬撑着爬下床,后来自认坐不住,便又自动回到床上。埃丽诺立即采纳了詹宁斯太太的意见,派人去请帕尔默夫妇的医生。
  医生请来了,他诊察了病人,虽然一面鼓励达什伍德小姐说,她妹妹过不几天就能恢复健康,一面却又断言她得的是病毒性感冒,并且漏出了“传染”两个字。帕尔默夫人一听吓了一跳,很替自己的孩子担忧。詹宁斯太太对玛丽安的病,从一开始就比埃丽诺看得严重,现在听到哈里斯先生的诊断报告,脸色显得十分严肃。她认为夏洛特是该担忧,是该小心,催促她马上带着孩子离开家里。帕尔默先生虽然认为她们的忧虑毫无根据,但他又觉得妻子那副忧心如焚、纠缠不休的样子,实在叫他无法忍受,便决定让她离开。就在哈里斯先生到来后还不足一个小时,夏洛特就带着小家伙及其保姆,向住在巴思对面几英里远的帕尔默先生的一个近亲家出发了。在她的热切恳求下,她丈夫答应一两天后就去那里和她作伴。她几乎同样热切地恳求她母亲也去那里陪伴她。不过,詹宁斯太太是个好心肠的人,她因此而受到埃丽诺的真心喜爱。她当众宣布:只要玛丽安还在生病,她就决不离开克利夫兰。既然是她把玛丽安从她母亲身边带走的,那她就要通过自己的悉心照料,尽力代行母亲的职责。埃丽诺发觉,她任何时候都是个最乐于帮助别人的热心人,一心想要分担她的辛劳,而且经常凭借她丰富的护理经验,给埃丽诺以很大的帮助。
  可怜的玛丽安被这场病折磨得无精打采,总觉得自己浑身病痛,再也无法希望明天可以复原了。一想到明天的计划全毁在这倒霉的病上,她的病势不觉变得更加严重。原来,她们明天要踏上归家的旅途,一路上有詹宁斯太太的一位仆人关照,后天下午就能让母亲出其不意地见到她们。她很少开口,但是一开口便是为这次不可避免的耽搁而哀叹。不过,埃丽诺试图帮她打起精神,让她相信被推迟的时日将是非常短暂的,而她自己当时确实是这么认为的。
  第二天,病人的情况几乎没有发生什么变化。病势当然不见好转,但也不显得有所加重。现在,宾主的人数进一步减少了,因为帕尔默先生尽管很不愿走(这一方面是出自真正的仁爱与温厚,一方面是不想显得让妻子吓得不敢不去),但最后终于被布兰登上校说服,准备履行他对妻子的诺言。当他准备动身的时候,布兰登上校更是费尽很大劲儿,才启齿说起自己也想走。不过,好心的詹宁斯太太这时又令人心悦诚服地出面干预了。她认为,上校的情人正为她的妹妹感到焦虑不安,这时候就把他打发走,岂不是叫他们两人都不得安适。因而她立即对上校说,她需要他呆在克利夫兰,逢到晚上达什伍德小姐在楼上陪伴她妹妹时,她要让他和她一起玩皮克牌什么的。她极力挽留他,而他一旦依从就能满足他自己的最高心愿,于是只能装模作样地推托两句。特别是,詹宁斯太太的恳求得到了帕尔默先生的热烈支持,他似乎觉得,他走后留下一个人,碰到紧急情况能帮帮达什伍德小姐的忙,或者替她出出主意,他也就感到宽慰了。
  这一切安排当然都是背着玛丽安进行的。她不知道,正是因为她的缘故,克利夫兰的主人们才在大家到来大约七天之后,便相继离家而走。她见不到帕尔默夫人并不感到诧异,也不感到关切,她从来不提起她的名字。
  帕尔默先生走了两天,玛丽安的病情依然如故。哈里斯先生每天都来护理她,仍然一口咬定她很快就会复原。达什伍德小姐同样很乐观,但是其他人却丝毫不感到欢欣鼓舞。詹宁斯太太早在玛丽安刚开始发病不久,就断定她绝对好不了啦。布兰登上校对詹宁斯太太的可怕预言基本上只能听之任之,对其影响并无抵制能力。他试图说服自己消除忧虑,医生对病情的不同论断似乎使这种忧虑显得非常荒诞。但是他每天都要孤单单地呆上好多时间,这非常适于他滋生种种伤心的念头,他无法消除再也见不到玛丽安的忧虑。
  然而到了第三天早晨,两人差一点打掉这种悲观心理;因为哈里斯先主来后宣布:病人的情况大有好转。她的脉搏跳动得有力多了,所有症状都比他上次来诊时要好。埃丽诺进一步证实了她的乐观想法,不禁欣喜若狂。使她感到高兴的是,她在写给母亲的信里,一直坚持自己的见解,而没有接受她朋友的判断,对于把她们耽搁在克利夫兰的那点小病完全等闲视之。她几乎确定了玛丽安可以上路的时间。
  但是,这一天到最后并不像开始那么吉利,临近傍晚时分,玛丽安又发病了,比以前更加沉重,更加烦躁不安。不过她姐姐仍然很乐观,认为所以出现这种变化,不过是因为给她铺床的时候,让她坐了一会几。她悉心照料妹妹服了医生开的镇净剂,满意地看着她终于睡着了,她认为这会产生最有益的效果。玛丽安虽然不像埃丽诺期望的睡得那么安稳,但是却睡了相当长的时间。埃丽诺一心想要亲自观察效果如何,便决定自始至终守着她,詹宁斯太太不知道病人有任何变化,便异常早地上床睡觉去了,她的女仆(也是一个主要的护士),正在女管家房里玩耍,剩下埃丽诺一个人守着玛丽安。
  玛丽安的睡眠变得越来越惊扰不安。她姐姐目不转睛地望着她不停地辗转反侧,听见她嘴里不住地发出一些模糊不清的呓语,简直想把她从这痛苦的睡眠中唤醒。不料玛丽安忽然被屋里的什么意外声音惊醒了,急忙爬起来,激动若狂地大声嚷道:
  “妈妈来啦?”
  “还没有,”埃丽诺答道。她掩饰着自己的恐惧,一面扶着玛丽安重新躺下。“不过,我想她很快就会到达。你知道,从这里到巴顿路途遥远。”
  “她千万不要绕道由伦敦来,”玛丽安带着同样焦急的神情嚷道。“她若是去伦敦,那我永远也见不到她啦。”
  埃丽诺惊愕地察觉,她有些不大正常了。她一面尽力安抚她,一面急切地为她诊脉。脉搏比以前跳得更弱更急促。玛丽安仍然发狂似地叨念着妈妈,埃丽诺越来越惶恐不安,因此决计立刻叫人把哈里斯先生请来,同时派使者去巴顿把母亲叫来。如何最妥当地实现这后一目标,决心刚下定,她就想到要找布兰登上校商量商量。她拉铃叫仆人来替她看守妹妹,然后马上跪下楼,匆匆来到客厅。她知道,她一般虽在比现在晚得多的时刻,也能在客厅里见到布兰登上校。
  事不宜迟。她当即向他摆明了她的忧虑和困难。对于她的忧虑,上校没有勇气、没有信心帮她解除,只能颓然不语地听她说着。但是,她的困难却立即迎刃而解,因为上校自告奋勇要当使者,去把达什伍德太太请来。那个爽快劲儿仿佛表明,他对眼前这次帮忙,心里预先做好了安排似的。埃丽诺起先不同意,但是很容易便被说服了。她用简短而热情的语言向他表示感谢。当上校打发仆人快去给哈里斯先生送信,并且马上去租用驿马的时候,埃丽诺给她母亲写了封短信。
  此时此刻,能得到布兰登上校这样的朋友的安慰一—母亲能有这样的人作伴,怎么能不令入感到庆幸:母亲有他作伴,他的精明能给她以指点,他的关照能消除她的忧虑,他的友情能减轻她的痛苦!只要这种召唤所引起的震惊可以减轻的话,那么凭着他的言谈举止,有他出面帮忙,就一定能起到这样的作用。
  这当儿,上校不管有什么感受,行动起来还是踏踏实实,有条不紊。他雷厉风行地进行每一项必要的准备,精确计算埃丽诺可能期待他回来的时间。前前后后,一分一秒也不耽搁。驿马甚至不到时候就牵来了,布兰登上校只是带着严肃的神气握了握埃丽诺的手,嘀咕了几句,她也没听清说的什么,便匆匆钻进了马车。此时约摸十二点光景,埃丽诺回到妹妹房里,等候医生到来,同时接着看护病人。这是一个两人几乎同样痛苦的夜晚。玛丽安痛苦得睡不安稳,尽说胡话,埃丽诺则忧心如焚,一个小时又一个小时过去了,哈里斯先生还不见踪影。埃丽诺先前并不忧惧,现在一旦忧惧起来,倍觉痛苦不堪。因为她不愿叫醒詹宁斯太太,便让那仆人陪着她熬夜,不过她只能使埃丽诺格外苦恼,因为她把女主人的一贯想法向她做了暗示。
  玛丽安仍然不时语无伦次地叨念着母亲。每当她提起母亲的名字,可怜的埃丽诺心里就像刀割一般。她责备自己没有把妹妹病了那么多天当作一回事,满心以为能立即给她解除痛苦。但是现在却觉得,解除痛苦的全部努力很可能马上化为泡影,一切都耽搁得太久了。她设想她那苦难的母亲来得太迟了,已经见不到这个宝贝孩子,或者说在她还省人事的时候见不到她了。
  埃丽诺刚想再打发人去喊哈里斯先生,或者,如果他不能来,就去另请别人,不料哈里斯先生到了———不过那是五点过后才到。然而,他的意见多少弥补了一下他的耽搁,因为他虽然承认病人发生了意想不到的可怕变化,但是并不认为有多大危险。他满怀信心地谈到,用一种新的疗法可以解除病人的痛苦,而这种信心也多少传给埃丽诺几分。哈里斯先生答应过三四个小时再来看看。他离开的时候,病人和她那焦虑的看护人都比他刚见到时镇静多了。
  到了早晨,詹宁斯太太听说了夜里的情形,不禁大为关切,一再责备她们不该不叫她来帮忙。她先前就感到忧惧,现在更有理由重新感到忧惧,因而对昨晚的事情毫不怀疑,她虽然尽量拿话安慰埃丽诺,但是她深信玛丽安病情危险,安慰中并不夹带着希望。她的心情确实十分悲痛。像玛丽安这么年轻、这么可爱的一个姑娘,居然会迅速垮掉,早早死去,这即使让无关的人见了,也会感到痛惜的。玛丽安还有别的理由得到詹宁斯太太的怜悯。她做了她三个月的同伴,现在仍然受她照顾。大家都知道她受了很大的冤屈,一直不快活。另外,她还眼看着她的姐姐(也是她最宠幸的人)痛苦难熬。至于她们的母亲,詹宁斯太太一想到玛丽安对她大概就像夏洛特对她自己一样,她对她的痛苦的同情就变得非常诚挚了。
  哈里斯先生第二次来得很准时。他指望上次开的药方能产生些效果,但这次来一看,希望落了空。他的药没起作用,烧没有退,玛丽安只是更安静了——这有些反常——一直昏迷不醒。埃丽诺见他害怕了,自己也当即跟着害怕起来,而且害怕得比哈里斯先生有过之而无不及,于是便建议另请医生。可是哈里斯认为这没有必要,他还有点药可以试试。这是一种新药,他相信一定会有效,几乎像他相信前一种药物有效一样。最后,他又做了一番鼓舞人心的保证,可是对于这些保证,达什伍德小姐只是听在耳朵里,心里可不相信。她是镇静的,除了想起她母亲的时候。但是她几乎绝望了,直到中午,她始终处于这种状态,守在妹妹床边几乎一动不动,脑际浮现出一个个悲哀的形象、一个个痛楚的朋友。詹宁斯太太的谈话使她的情绪低沉到极点。这位太太毫无顾忌地把这次剧烈而危险的发作,归咎于玛丽安由于失恋而引起的历时数星期的身体不适。埃丽诺觉得她说的很有道理,因而精神上又增加了新的痛苦。
  约摸正午时分,埃丽诺开始想象,觉得妹妹的弥搏可望略有好转。但是她非常谨慎,因为害怕希望落空,甚至都没向她的朋友说出。她等待着,观察着,一次次地诊脉,最后,外表的镇静实在掩饰不住内心的激动。简直比先前的痛苦还难以掩饰,她便昌味地说出了自己的希望。詹宁斯太太虽然被逼着诊了诊脉,承认暂时是有好转,但她极力想让她的年轻朋友不要奢望这种现象可以持续下去。埃丽诺仔细考虑了一切可疑现象,也告诫自己不要抱有希望。但是,这已为时过晚,她心里已经浮现出希望。希望中只感到焦灼不安,便俯身向妹妹观察——她也不知道观察什么。半个小时过去了,但她幸运地见到那个可喜的征候仍旧存在,甚至还出现别的朕兆,进一步证实了这个征候。从她的呼吸、皮肤和嘴唇上,她都欣喜地见到了病势好转的迹象。玛丽安带着清醒而倦怠的神情凝视着她。现在,忧虑和希望同样使她感到沉重,心里一时一刻不得安宁,直到哈里斯先生四点钟到来为止。这时,哈里斯对她说,她妹妹的病情好转得这么快实在出乎他的意料之外,便一再向她表示祝贺,这不由得给她带来了信心和安慰,眼里闪烁着喜悦的泪花。
  玛丽安在各方面都大有好转,哈里斯先生宣称:她已完全脱离危险。詹宁斯太太也许对自己的预感在上次病危之际被部分证实而感到有些得意,便毅然相信了他的看法。她带着真挚的、继而是毫不含糊的喜悦承认,玛丽安很可能完全康复。
  但埃丽诺高兴不起来。她的喜悦属于另一种形式,并没使她表现得兴高采烈。一想到玛丽安重新获得了生命,恢复了健康,可以回到朋友中间,回到溺爱她的母亲身边,她不由得感到无比欣慰,充满了炽烈的感激之情。但是,她的喜悦没有外露,既无言语,也无笑容。她的喜悦全部藏在心底,嘴里不说,感情却很强烈。
  整个下午,她继续不间断地守在妹妹身边,安抚她的每一种忧惧,回答她那弱弱的心灵提出的每一次询问,提供她所需求的每一样东西,甚至几乎注视着她的每一个眼神、每一次呼吸。当然,有时候,旧病复发的可能性又会促使她回想起焦灼不安的滋味—一但是,她经过反复仔细的检查,发现所有的复原的征候都在继续发展。到六点钟,她见玛丽安安安稳稳,而且后来舒舒服服地睡着了,便消除了一切疑虑。
  布兰登上校回来纳期限快到了。埃丽诺相信,母亲一路上一定提心吊胆的,但到十点钟,或者顶多再迟一点,她就会如释重负了。还有那上校!也许是个同样可怜的人儿!噢!时间过得太慢了,还把他们蒙在鼓里,
  七点钟,埃丽诺见玛丽安还在熟睡,便来到客厅和詹宁斯太太一起用茶。她早饭因为担惊受怕,午饭因为觉得有了希望,都没吃多少。现在她带着满意的心情而来,这顿茶点就觉得特别可口。茶点用完,詹宁斯太太想动员她在母亲到来之前休息一下,让她替她守候玛丽安。谁想埃丽诺并不感觉疲劳,此刻也没有睡意,如无必要,一时一刻也不想离开妹妹。于是,詹宁斯太太陪着她上了楼,走进病人房间,满意地看到一切都很正常,便让她留在那儿照料妹妹,想她的心事,而她回到自己房里,写写信,然后睡觉。
  这天夜里,气温寒冷,暴风雨大作。风,绕着房子怒号;雨,冲着窗户拍打。可是埃丽诺只知道心里高兴,对此全然不顾。尽管狂风阵阵,玛丽安照样酣睡着,而正在赶路的人儿—一他们虽然目前遇到种种不便,但是等待他们的是丰厚的报偿。
  时钟敲了八点。假如是十点的话,埃丽诺定会确信她听见有马车驶到屋前。她太自信了,尽管赶路的人还几乎不可能到来,但她确信听到了马车声。她走进毗邻的化妆室,打开一扇百叶窗,想证实一下她听得不错。她当即发现,她的耳朵没有听错。一辆马车的闪烁的车灯立即映入眼帘。她想,从车灯那摇曳不定的光亮可以看出,马车由四匹马拉着。这除了表明她可怜的母亲过于惊慌之外,还可以说明他们为什么到得这么快。
  埃丽诺的心情从来没有像当时那样难以平静。一见马车停在门口,她就意识到母亲心里会是个什么滋味,疑虑呀——恐惧呀——也许还有绝望!而她也知道她要说些什么!她一想到这一切,心里哪能平静:现在唯一需要的是快。因此,她刚把妹妹交给詹宁斯太太的仆人关照,就匆匆跑下楼。
  她走过一道内廊的时候,听到门厅那里一片忙乱,便知道他们已经进到屋里,她朝客厅奔去—-走进去,不想只见到威洛比。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 45楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-four

Elinor, starting back with a look of horror at the sight of him, obeyed the first impulse of her heart in turning instantly to quit the room, and her hand was already on the lock, when its action was suspended by his hastily advancing, and saying, in a voice rather of command than supplication,

"Miss Dashwood, for half an hour—for ten minutes—I entreat you to stay."

"No, sir," she replied with firmness, "I shall not stay. Your business cannot be with me. The servants, I suppose, forgot to tell you that Mr. Palmer was not in the house."

"Had they told me," he cried with vehemence, "that Mr. Palmer and all his relations were at the devil, it would not have turned me from the door. My business is with you, and only you."

"With me!"—in the utmost amazement—"well, sir,—be quick—and if you can—less violent."

"Sit down, and I will be both."

She hesitated; she knew not what to do. The possibility of Colonel Brandon's arriving and finding her there, came across her. But she had promised to hear him, and her curiosity no less than her honor was engaged. After a moment's recollection, therefore, concluding that prudence required dispatch, and that her acquiescence would best promote it, she walked silently towards the table, and sat down. He took the opposite chair, and for half a minute not a word was said by either.

"Pray be quick, sir,"—said Elinor, impatiently;—"I have no time to spare."

He was sitting in an attitude of deep meditation, and seemed not to hear her.

"Your sister," said he, with abruptness, a moment afterwards—"is out of danger. I heard it from the servant. God be praised!—But is it true? is it really true?"

Elinor would not speak. He repeated the inquiry with yet greater eagerness.

"For God's sake tell me, is she out of danger, or is she not?"

"We hope she is."

He rose up, and walked across the room.

"Had I known as much half an hour ago—But since I am here,"—speaking with a forced vivacity as he returned to his seat—"what does it signify?—For once, Miss Dashwood—it will be the last time, perhaps—let us be cheerful together.—I am in a fine mood for gaiety.— Tell me honestly"—a deeper glow overspreading his cheeks—"do you think me most a knave or a fool?"

Elinor looked at him with greater astonishment than ever. She began to think that he must be in liquor;—the strangeness of such a visit, and of such manners, seemed no otherwise intelligible; and with this impression she immediately rose, saying,

"Mr. Willoughby, I advise you at present to return to Combe—I am not at leisure to remain with you longer.— Whatever your business may be with me, will it be better recollected and explained to-morrow."

"I understand you," he replied, with an expressive smile, and a voice perfectly calm; "yes, I am very drunk.— A pint of porter with my cold beef at Marlborough was enough to over-set me."

"At Marlborough!"—cried Elinor, more and more at a loss to understand what he would be at.

"Yes,—I left London this morning at eight o'clock, and the only ten minutes I have spent out of my chaise since that time procured me a nuncheon at Marlborough."

The steadiness of his manner, and the intelligence of his eye as he spoke, convincing Elinor, that whatever other unpardonable folly might bring him to Cleveland, he was not brought there by intoxication, she said, after a moment's recollection,

"Mr. Willoughby, you ought to feel, and I certainly do—that after what has passed—your coming here in this manner, and forcing yourself upon my notice, requires a very particular excuse.—What is it, that you mean by it?"—

"I mean,"—said he, with serious energy—"if I can, to make you hate me one degree less than you do now. I mean to offer some kind of explanation, some kind of apology, for the past; to open my whole heart to you, and by convincing you, that though I have been always a blockhead, I have not been always a rascal, to obtain something like forgiveness from Ma—from your sister."

"Is this the real reason of your coming?"

"Upon my soul it is,"—was his answer, with a warmth which brought all the former Willoughby to her remembrance, and in spite of herself made her think him sincere.

"If that is all, you may be satisfied already,— for Marianne does—she has long forgiven you."

"Has she?"—he cried, in the same eager tone.— "Then she has forgiven me before she ought to have done it. But she shall forgive me again, and on more reasonable grounds.—Now will you listen to me?"

Elinor bowed her assent.

"I do not know," said he, after a pause of expectation on her side, and thoughtfulness on his own,—"how you may have accounted for my behaviour to your sister, or what diabolical motive you may have imputed to me.— Perhaps you will hardly think the better of me,—it is worth the trial however, and you shall hear every thing. When I first became intimate in your family, I had no other intention, no other view in the acquaintance than to pass my time pleasantly while I was obliged to remain in Devonshire, more pleasantly than I had ever done before. Your sister's lovely person and interesting manners could not but please me; and her behaviour to me almost from the first, was of a kind—It is astonishing, when I reflect on what it was, and what SHE was, that my heart should have been so insensible! But at first I must confess, my vanity only was elevated by it. Careless of her happiness, thinking only of my own amusement, giving way to feelings which I had always been too much in the habit of indulging, I endeavoured, by every means in my power, to make myself pleasing to her, without any design of returning her affection."

Miss Dashwood, at this point, turning her eyes on him with the most angry contempt, stopped him, by saying,

"It is hardly worth while, Mr. Willoughby, for you to relate, or for me to listen any longer. Such a beginning as this cannot be followed by any thing.— Do not let me be pained by hearing any thing more on the subject."

"I insist on you hearing the whole of it," he replied, "My fortune was never large, and I had always been expensive, always in the habit of associating with people of better income than myself. Every year since my coming of age, or even before, I believe, had added to my debts; and though the death of my old cousin, Mrs. Smith, was to set me free; yet that event being uncertain, and possibly far distant, it had been for some time my intention to re-establish my circumstances by marrying a woman of fortune. To attach myself to your sister, therefore, was not a thing to be thought of;—and with a meanness, selfishness, cruelty—which no indignant, no contemptuous look, even of yours, Miss Dashwood, can ever reprobate too much—I was acting in this manner, trying to engage her regard, without a thought of returning it.—But one thing may be said for me: even in that horrid state of selfish vanity, I did not know the extent of the injury I meditated, because I did not THEN know what it was to love. But have I ever known it?—Well may it be doubted; for, had I really loved, could I have sacrificed my feelings to vanity, to avarice?—or, what is more, could I have sacrificed hers?— But I have done it. To avoid a comparative poverty, which her affection and her society would have deprived of all its horrors, I have, by raising myself to affluence, lost every thing that could make it a blessing."

"You did then," said Elinor, a little softened, "believe yourself at one time attached to her?"

"To have resisted such attractions, to have withstood such tenderness!—Is there a man on earth who could have done it?—Yes, I found myself, by insensible degrees, sincerely fond of her; and the happiest hours of my life were what I spent with her when I felt my intentions were strictly honourable, and my feelings blameless. Even THEN, however, when fully determined on paying my addresses to her, I allowed myself most improperly to put off, from day to day, the moment of doing it, from an unwillingness to enter into an engagement while my circumstances were so greatly embarrassed. I will not reason here—nor will I stop for you to expatiate on the absurdity, and the worse than absurdity, of scrupling to engage my faith where my honour was already bound. The event has proved, that I was a cunning fool, providing with great circumspection for a possible opportunity of making myself contemptible and wretched for ever. At last, however, my resolution was taken, and I had determined, as soon as I could engage her alone, to justify the attentions I had so invariably paid her, and openly assure her of an affection which I had already taken such pains to display. But in the interim—in the interim of the very few hours that were to pass, before I could have an opportunity of speaking with her in private—a circumstance occurred—an unlucky circumstance, to ruin all my resolution, and with it all my comfort. A discovery took place,"—here he hesitated and looked down.—"Mrs. Smith had somehow or other been informed, I imagine by some distant relation, whose interest it was to deprive me of her favour, of an affair, a connection—but I need not explain myself farther," he added, looking at her with an heightened colour and an enquiring eye—"your particular intimacy—you have probably heard the whole story long ago."

"I have," returned Elinor, colouring likewise, and hardening her heart anew against any compassion for him, "I have heard it all. And how you will explain away any part of your guilt in that dreadful business, I confess is beyond my comprehension."

"Remember," cried Willoughby, "from whom you received the account. Could it be an impartial one? I acknowledge that her situation and her character ought to have been respected by me. I do not mean to justify myself, but at the same time cannot leave you to suppose that I have nothing to urge—that because she was injured she was irreproachable, and because I was a libertine, SHE must be a saint. If the violence of her passions, the weakness of her understanding—I do not mean, however, to defend myself. Her affection for me deserved better treatment, and I often, with great self-reproach, recall the tenderness which, for a very short time, had the power of creating any return. I wish—I heartily wish it had never been. But I have injured more than herself; and I have injured one, whose affection for me—(may I say it?) was scarcely less warm than hers; and whose mind—Oh! how infinitely superior!"—

"Your indifference, however, towards that unfortunate girl—I must say it, unpleasant to me as the discussion of such a subject may well be—your indifference is no apology for your cruel neglect of her. Do not think yourself excused by any weakness, any natural defect of understanding on her side, in the wanton cruelty so evident on yours. You must have known, that while you were enjoying yourself in Devonshire pursuing fresh schemes, always gay, always happy, she was reduced to the extremest indigence."

"But, upon my soul, I did not know it," he warmly replied; "I did not recollect that I had omitted to give her my direction; and common sense might have told her how to find it out."

"Well, sir, and what said Mrs. Smith?"

"She taxed me with the offence at once, and my confusion may be guessed. The purity of her life, the formality of her notions, her ignorance of the world—every thing was against me. The matter itself I could not deny, and vain was every endeavour to soften it. She was previously disposed, I believe, to doubt the morality of my conduct in general, and was moreover discontented with the very little attention, the very little portion of my time that I had bestowed on her, in my present visit. In short, it ended in a total breach. By one measure I might have saved myself. In the height of her morality, good woman! she offered to forgive the past, if I would marry Eliza. That could not be—and I was formally dismissed from her favour and her house. The night following this affair—I was to go the next morning—was spent by me in deliberating on what my future conduct should be. The struggle was great—but it ended too soon. My affection for Marianne, my thorough conviction of her attachment to me—it was all insufficient to outweigh that dread of poverty, or get the better of those false ideas of the necessity of riches, which I was naturally inclined to feel, and expensive society had increased. I had reason to believe myself secure of my present wife, if I chose to address her, and I persuaded myself to think that nothing else in common prudence remained for me to do. A heavy scene however awaited me, before I could leave Devonshire;—I was engaged to dine with you on that very day; some apology was therefore necessary for my breaking this engagement. But whether I should write this apology, or deliver it in person, was a point of long debate. To see Marianne, I felt, would be dreadful, and I even doubted whether I could see her again, and keep to my resolution. In that point, however, I undervalued my own magnanimity, as the event declared; for I went, I saw her, and saw her miserable, and left her miserable—and left her hoping never to see her again."

"Why did you call, Mr. Willoughby?" said Elinor, reproachfully; "a note would have answered every purpose.— Why was it necessary to call?"

"It was necessary to my own pride. I could not bear to leave the country in a manner that might lead you, or the rest of the neighbourhood, to suspect any part of what had really passed between Mrs. Smith and myself—and I resolved therefore on calling at the cottage, in my way to Honiton. The sight of your dear sister, however, was really dreadful; and, to heighten the matter, I found her alone. You were all gone I do not know where. I had left her only the evening before, so fully, so firmly resolved within my self on doing right! A few hours were to have engaged her to me for ever; and I remember how happy, how gay were my spirits, as I walked from the cottage to Allenham, satisfied with myself, delighted with every body! But in this, our last interview of friendship, I approached her with a sense of guilt that almost took from me the power of dissembling. Her sorrow, her disappointment, her deep regret, when I told her that I was obliged to leave Devonshire so immediately—I never shall forget it—united too with such reliance, such confidence in me!—Oh, God!—what a hard-hearted rascal I was!"

They were both silent for a few moments. Elinor first spoke.

"Did you tell her that you should soon return?"

"I do not know what I told her," he replied, impatiently; "less than was due to the past, beyond a doubt, and in all likelihood much more than was justified by the future. I cannot think of it.—It won't do.—Then came your dear mother to torture me farther, with all her kindness and confidence. Thank Heaven! it did torture me. I was miserable. Miss Dashwood, you cannot have an idea of the comfort it gives me to look back on my own misery. I owe such a grudge to myself for the stupid, rascally folly of my own heart, that all my past sufferings under it are only triumph and exultation to me now. Well, I went, left all that I loved, and went to those to whom, at best, I was only indifferent. My journey to town—travelling with my own horses, and therefore so tediously—no creature to speak to—my own reflections so cheerful—when I looked forward every thing so inviting!—when I looked back at Barton, the picture so soothing!—oh, it was a blessed journey!"

He stopped.

"Well, sir," said Elinor, who, though pitying him, grew impatient for his departure, "and this is all?"

"Ah!—no,—have you forgot what passed in town?— That infamous letter—Did she shew it you?"

"Yes, I saw every note that passed."

"When the first of hers reached me (as it immediately did, for I was in town the whole time,) what I felt is—in the common phrase, not to be expressed; in a more simple one—perhaps too simple to raise any emotion—my feelings were very, very painful.—Every line, every word was—in the hackneyed metaphor which their dear writer, were she here, would forbid—a dagger to my heart. To know that Marianne was in town was—in the same language—a thunderbolt.—Thunderbolts and daggers!—what a reproof would she have given me!—her taste, her opinions—I believe they are better known to me than my own,—and I am sure they are dearer."

Elinor's heart, which had undergone many changes in the course of this extraordinary conversation, was now softened again;—yet she felt it her duty to check such ideas in her companion as the last.

"This is not right, Mr. Willoughby.—Remember that you are married. Relate only what in your conscience you think necessary for me to hear."

"Marianne's note, by assuring me that I was still as dear to her as in former days, that in spite of the many, many weeks we had been separated, she was as constant in her own feelings, and as full of faith in the constancy of mine as ever, awakened all my remorse. I say awakened, because time and London, business and dissipation, had in some measure quieted it, and I had been growing a fine hardened villain, fancying myself indifferent to her, and chusing to fancy that she too must have become indifferent to me; talking to myself of our past attachment as a mere idle, trifling business, shrugging up my shoulders in proof of its being so, and silencing every reproach, overcoming every scruple, by secretly saying now and then, 'I shall be heartily glad to hear she is well married.'— But this note made me know myself better. I felt that she was infinitely dearer to me than any other woman in the world, and that I was using her infamously. But every thing was then just settled between Miss Grey and me. To retreat was impossible. All that I had to do, was to avoid you both. I sent no answer to Marianne, intending by that to preserve myself from her farther notice; and for some time I was even determined not to call in Berkeley Street;—but at last, judging it wiser to affect the air of a cool, common acquaintance than anything else, I watched you all safely out of the house one morning, and left my name."

"Watched us out of the house!"

"Even so. You would be surprised to hear how often I watched you, how often I was on the point of falling in with you. I have entered many a shop to avoid your sight, as the carriage drove by. Lodging as I did in Bond Street, there was hardly a day in which I did not catch a glimpse of one or other of you; and nothing but the most constant watchfulness on my side, a most invariably prevailing desire to keep out of your sight, could have separated us so long. I avoided the Middletons as much as possible, as well as everybody else who was likely to prove an acquaintance in common. Not aware of their being in town, however, I blundered on Sir John, I believe, the first day of his coming, and the day after I had called at Mrs. Jennings's. He asked me to a party, a dance at his house in the evening.—Had he NOT told me as an inducement that you and your sister were to be there, I should have felt it too certain a thing, to trust myself near him. The next morning brought another short note from Marianne—still affectionate, open, artless, confiding—everything that could make MY conduct most hateful. I could not answer it. I tried—but could not frame a sentence. But I thought of her, I believe, every moment of the day. If you CAN pity me, Miss Dashwood, pity my situation as it was THEN. With my head and heart full of your sister, I was forced to play the happy lover to another woman!—Those three or four weeks were worse than all. Well, at last, as I need not tell you, you were forced on me; and what a sweet figure I cut!—what an evening of agony it was!— Marianne, beautiful as an angel on one side, calling me Willoughby in such a tone!—Oh, God!—holding out her hand to me, asking me for an explanation, with those bewitching eyes fixed in such speaking solicitude on my face!—and Sophia, jealous as the devil on the other hand, looking all that was—Well, it does not signify; it is over now.— Such an evening!—I ran away from you all as soon as I could; but not before I had seen Marianne's sweet face as white as death.—THAT was the last, last look I ever had of her;—the last manner in which she appeared to me. It was a horrid sight!—yet when I thought of her to-day as really dying, it was a kind of comfort to me to imagine that I knew exactly how she would appear to those, who saw her last in this world. She was before me, constantly before me, as I travelled, in the same look and hue."

A short pause of mutual thoughtfulness succeeded. Willoughby first rousing himself, broke it thus:

"Well, let me make haste and be gone. Your sister is certainly better, certainly out of danger?"

"We are assured of it."

"Your poor mother, too!—doting on Marianne."

"But the letter, Mr. Willoughby, your own letter; have you any thing to say about that?"

"Yes, yes, THAT in particular. Your sister wrote to me again, you know, the very next morning. You saw what she said. I was breakfasting at the Ellisons,—and her letter, with some others, was brought to me there from my lodgings. It happened to catch Sophia's eye before it caught mine—and its size, the elegance of the paper, the hand-writing altogether, immediately gave her a suspicion. Some vague report had reached her before of my attachment to some young lady in Devonshire, and what had passed within her observation the preceding evening had marked who the young lady was, and made her more jealous than ever. Affecting that air of playfulness, therefore, which is delightful in a woman one loves, she opened the letter directly, and read its contents. She was well paid for her impudence. She read what made her wretched. Her wretchedness I could have borne, but her passion—her malice—At all events it must be appeased. And, in short—what do you think of my wife's style of letter-writing?—delicate—tender—truly feminine—was it not?"

"Your wife!—The letter was in your own hand-writing."

"Yes, but I had only the credit of servilely copying such sentences as I was ashamed to put my name to. The original was all her own—her own happy thoughts and gentle diction. But what could I do!—we were engaged, every thing in preparation, the day almost fixed—But I am talking like a fool. Preparation!—day!—In honest words, her money was necessary to me, and in a situation like mine, any thing was to be done to prevent a rupture. And after all, what did it signify to my character in the opinion of Marianne and her friends, in what language my answer was couched?—It must have been only to one end. My business was to declare myself a scoundrel, and whether I did it with a bow or a bluster was of little importance.— 'I am ruined for ever in their opinion—' said I to myself—'I am shut out for ever from their society, they already think me an unprincipled fellow, this letter will only make them think me a blackguard one.' Such were my reasonings, as, in a sort of desperate carelessness, I copied my wife's words, and parted with the last relics of Marianne. Her three notes—unluckily they were all in my pocketbook, or I should have denied their existence, and hoarded them for ever—I was forced to put them up, and could not even kiss them. And the lock of hair—that too I had always carried about me in the same pocket-book, which was now searched by Madam with the most ingratiating virulence,—the dear lock—all, every memento was torn from me."

"You are very wrong, Mr. Willoughby, very blamable," said Elinor, while her voice, in spite of herself, betrayed her compassionate emotion; "you ought not to speak in this way, either of Mrs. Willoughby or my sister. You had made your own choice. It was not forced on you. Your wife has a claim to your politeness, to your respect, at least. She must be attached to you, or she would not have married you. To treat her with unkindness, to speak of her slightingly is no atonement to Marianne—nor can I suppose it a relief to your own conscience."

"Do not talk to me of my wife," said he with a heavy sigh.— "She does not deserve your compassion.—She knew I had no regard for her when we married.—Well, married we were, and came down to Combe Magna to be happy, and afterwards returned to town to be gay.—And now do you pity me, Miss Dashwood?—or have I said all this to no purpose?— Am I—be it only one degree—am I less guilty in your opinion than I was before?—My intentions were not always wrong. Have I explained away any part of my guilt?"

"Yes, you have certainly removed something—a little.— You have proved yourself, on the whole, less faulty than I had believed you. You have proved your heart less wicked, much less wicked. But I hardly know—the misery that you have inflicted—I hardly know what could have made it worse."

"Will you repeat to your sister when she is recovered, what I have been telling you?—Let me be a little lightened too in her opinion as well as in yours. You tell me that she has forgiven me already. Let me be able to fancy that a better knowledge of my heart, and of my present feelings, will draw from her a more spontaneous, more natural, more gentle, less dignified, forgiveness. Tell her of my misery and my penitence—tell her that my heart was never inconstant to her, and if you will, that at this moment she is dearer to me than ever."

"I will tell her all that is necessary to what may comparatively be called, your justification. But you have not explained to me the particular reason of your coming now, nor how you heard of her illness."

"Last night, in Drury Lane lobby, I ran against Sir John Middleton, and when he saw who I was—for the first time these two months—he spoke to me.—That he had cut me ever since my marriage, I had seen without surprise or resentment. Now, however, his good-natured, honest, stupid soul, full of indignation against me, and concern for your sister, could not resist the temptation of telling me what he knew ought to—though probably he did not think it would—vex me horridly. As bluntly as he could speak it, therefore, he told me that Marianne Dashwood was dying of a putrid fever at Cleveland—a letter that morning received from Mrs. Jennings declared her danger most imminent—the Palmers are all gone off in a fright, &c.—I was too much shocked to be able to pass myself off as insensible even to the undiscerning Sir John. His heart was softened in seeing mine suffer; and so much of his ill-will was done away, that when we parted, he almost shook me by the hand while he reminded me of an old promise about a pointer puppy. What I felt on hearing that your sister was dying—and dying too, believing me the greatest villain upon earth, scorning, hating me in her latest moments—for how could I tell what horrid projects might not have been imputed? One person I was sure would represent me as capable of any thing— What I felt was dreadful!—My resolution was soon made, and at eight o'clock this morning I was in my carriage. Now you know all."

Elinor made no answer. Her thoughts were silently fixed on the irreparable injury which too early an independence and its consequent habits of idleness, dissipation, and luxury, had made in the mind, the character, the happiness, of a man who, to every advantage of person and talents, united a disposition naturally open and honest, and a feeling, affectionate temper. The world had made him extravagant and vain—Extravagance and vanity had made him cold-hearted and selfish. Vanity, while seeking its own guilty triumph at the expense of another, had involved him in a real attachment, which extravagance, or at least its offspring, necessity, had required to be sacrificed. Each faulty propensity in leading him to evil, had led him likewise to punishment. The attachment, from which against honour, against feeling, against every better interest he had outwardly torn himself, now, when no longer allowable, governed every thought; and the connection, for the sake of which he had, with little scruple, left her sister to misery, was likely to prove a source of unhappiness to himself of a far more incurable nature. From a reverie of this kind she was recalled at the end of some minutes by Willoughby, who, rousing himself from a reverie at least equally painful, started up in preparation for going, and said—

"There is no use in staying here; I must be off."

"Are you going back to town?"

"No—to Combe Magna. I have business there; from thence to town in a day or two. Good bye."

He held out his hand. She could not refuse to give him hers's;—he pressed it with affection.

"And you do think something better of me than you did?"—said he, letting it fall, and leaning against the mantel-piece as if forgetting he was to go.

Elinor assured him that she did;—that she forgave, pitied, wished him well—was even interested in his happiness—and added some gentle counsel as to the behaviour most likely to promote it. His answer was not very encouraging.

"As to that," said he, "I must rub through the world as well as I can. Domestic happiness is out of the question. If, however, I am allowed to think that you and yours feel an interest in my fate and actions, it may be the means—it may put me on my guard—at least, it may be something to live for. Marianne to be sure is lost to me for ever. Were I even by any blessed chance at liberty again—"

Elinor stopped him with a reproof.

"Well,"—he replied—"once more good bye. I shall now go away and live in dread of one event."

"What do you mean?"

"Your sister's marriage."

"You are very wrong. She can never be more lost to you than she is now."

"But she will be gained by some one else. And if that some one should be the very he whom, of all others, I could least bear—but I will not stay to rob myself of all your compassionate goodwill, by shewing that where I have most injured I can least forgive. Good bye,—God bless you!"

And with these words, he almost ran out of the room.




  埃丽诺一见到他顿时惊慌失色,情不自禁地扭身往外就走。她手抓住锁柄刚想开门,不想被威洛比抢上前一把拦住,只听他带着命令而不是恳求的口气说道:
  “达什伍德小姐,请你留一下——半个小时一—十分钟,”
  “不,先生,”埃丽诺毅然答道,“我不想留下。你不会有事找我的。我想仆人忘了告诉你,帕尔默先生不在家。”
  “即使他们告诉我,”威洛比激动地暖道,“帕尔默先生及其亲属都见阎王去了,也休想把我赶出门。我是来找你的,只找你一个人。”
  “找我!”埃丽诺极其惊愕地说——“好吧,先生—一快说吧——如果可以的话,不要那么激动。”
  “请你坐下,这两点我都能做到。”
  埃丽诺踌躇了一下,有些茫然不知所措。她忽然想到,说不定布兰登上校会来这里撞见他。不过,她答应听他说下去,她不仅要讲信用,而且她的好奇心也给勾起来了。她思讨了片刻,觉得为了谨慎起见,还是让他快说快完,而要快说快完,她最好顺从他的意思,于是她悄悄走到桌边,坐下。威洛比坐到对面的椅子上,足足有半分钟工夫,两人没有说话。
  “请快说吧,先生,”埃丽诺不附烦地说。“我没有闲工夫。”
  威洛比坐在那儿像是在沉思,似乎没有听见她的话。
  停了一刻,他突然说道:“你妹妹已经脱离危险。我是从仆人那里听说的。感谢上帝!可这是真的吗?的确是真的吗?”
  埃丽诺不肯吱声。威洛比更加急切地又问了一次:
  “看在上帝的份上,告诉我她脱离危险了没有?”
  “我们希望她脱离危险了。”
  威洛比立起身,走到房间对面。
  “我若是半个小时以前得知这些情况—一可是既然我已经来了”—一他又回到座位上,装作快活的样子说道—一“这又有什么关系呢?达什伍德小姐—一也许这是我们最后一次一一就让我们快快乐乐地相见这么一次吧。我现在倒很有兴致。老实告诉我”——他两颊唰地变得通红——“你认为我是个坏人,还是个蠢人?”
  埃丽诺更加惊讶地看着他。她在想,他一定喝醉了。不然,就很难解释他这奇怪的来访、奇怪的举止。因为有这样的印象,她立即站起身,说道:
  “威洛比先生,我劝你现在还是回到库姆。我没有闲工夫和你呆在一起。不管你找我有什么事,最好还是等到明天,可以想得更周到,解释得更清楚。”
  “我明白你的意思,”威洛比意味深长地微微一笑,带着极其镇定的语气说道。“是的,我喝得醉醺醺的。我在马尔博罗吃了点冷牛肉,喝上一品脱黑啤酒,就醉倒了。”
  “在马尔博罗!”埃丽诺嚷道,越来越不明白他要干什么。
  “是的——我今天早晨八点离开伦敦,从那之后,我只走出马车十分钟,在马尔博罗吃了点饭。”
  威洛比说话的时候,态度稳重,两眼炯炯有神,这就使埃丽诺认识到,不管他会抱有什么不可宽恕的愚蠢动机,但他不是由于喝醉酒才来到克利夫兰。埃丽诺考虑了片刻,然后说道:
  “威洛比先生,你应该明白,而我当然是明白的——出了这些事情之后,你再如此这般地来到这里,硬要找我谈话,那你一定有什么特殊理由啦。你来这里究竟是什么意思?”
  “我的意思是,”威洛比郑重有力地说道,“如果可能的话,使你比现在少恨我一点。我想为过去作点解释,表示点歉意——把全部的心里话说给你听听,让你相信:我虽说一直是个傻瓜蛋,但并非一直都是个坏蛋——以此能取得玛一—你妹妹的某种谅解。”
  “这是你来这里的真实原因?”
  “的的确确是这样,”威洛比答道,语气非常热切,使埃丽诺顿时想起了过去的威洛比。她情不自禁地觉得他是诚恳的。
  “如果就为这个,那你早就可以满意了,因为玛丽安已经宽恕了你——她早就宽恕了你。”
  “真的:”威洛比带着同样急切的语气嚷道。“那么她是没到时候就宽恕了我。不过她会再次宽恕我的,而且理由更加充分。好啦,现在可以听我说了吧?”
  埃丽诺点点头表示同意。
  她期待着,只见威洛比略思片刻,然后说道:“我不知道你是如何解释我对你妹妹的行为的,把什么邪恶的动机归罪到我身上。也许你不大会瞧得起我了,不过还是值得听我说说,我要源源本本地说给你听听。我最初与你一家人结识的时候,并没有别的用心、别的意图,只想使我在德文郡的日子过得愉快些,实际上是比以往过得更愉快。你妹妹那可爱的姿容和有趣的举止不可能不引起我的喜爱。而她对我,几乎从一开始就有点——仔细想想她当时的情况,想想她那副样子,简直令人吃惊,我的心竟然那么麻木不仁!不过应该承认,我起先只是被激起了虚荣心。我不顾她的幸福,只想到自己的快活,任凭我过去一贯沉溺其中的那种感情在心里兴风作浪,于是便干方百计地去讨好她,而并不想报答她的钟情。”
  听到这里,达什伍德小姐向他投去极其愤怒、极其鄙夷的目光,打断了他的话头,对他说:
  “威洛比先生,你没有必要再说下去,我也没有必要再听下去。像这样的话头不会导致任何结果,不要让我痛苦地听你说下去。”
  “我一定要你听完,”威洛比答道。“我的财产历来不多,可我一贯大手大脚,一贯爱同比自己收入多的人交往。我成年以后,甚至我想是在成年以前,欠债逐年增多。虽然我的表姑史密斯太太一去世我就会获救,但那靠不住,很可能遥遥无期,于是我一直想娶个有钱的女人,以便重振家业。因此,让我去爱你妹妹,那是不可思议的。我是这样的卑鄙、自私、残忍——对此,达什伍德小姐,即便是你,不管用多么愤慨、多么鄙夷的目光加以谴责,都不会过分——我就是采取这样的行为,一方面想赢得她的喜爱,另一方面又不想去爱她。不过,有一点可以说明一下,即使在充满自私和虚荣的可怕情况下,我也不知道我造成了多大的危害,因为我当时还不懂得什么是爱情。但是我后来懂得了吗?这很值得怀疑,因为假若我真的爱她,我会牺牲感情而去追求虚荣和贪婪吗?再说,我会牺牲她的感情吗?可是我偏偏这样做了。我一心想避免陷入相对的贫穷,其实,有了她的恩爱和友谊,贫穷一点也不可怕。如今我虽然发了财,但是我失去了可以给我带来幸福的一切东西。”
  “这么说来,”埃丽诺有点心软地说道,“你确实认为你一度爱过她啦。”,
  “见到这样的丰姿美貌,这样的柔情蜜意而不动心!天下有哪个男人做得到呢!是的,我不知不觉地渐渐发现我从心里喜欢她。我生平最幸福的时刻,就是同她在一起度过的。那时,我觉得自己的用心正大光明,感情无可指责。不过,即便在当时,虽说我下定决心向她求爱,但是由于我不愿意在极其窘迫的境况下与她订婚,因此便极不恰当地一天天拖延下去。在这里,我不想进行争辩——也不想停下来让你数落我多么荒唐。本来是义不容辞的事情,我却迟迟疑疑地不讲情义,真比荒唐还糟糕。事实证明,我是个狡猾的傻瓜,谨小慎微地制造机会,使自己永远成为一个不齿于人类的可怜虫。不过,我最后终于拿定主意,一有机会与她单独相会,就向她表明我一直在追求她,公开对她说我爱她。事实上,我早已在尽力设法表露这种爱。但是,在这当口——就在随后的儿个钟头里,我还没能找到机会私下同她交谈,却出现了一个情况.—一一个不幸的情况,使得我的决心、我的幸福毁于一旦。我的事情败露了,”一说到这里,他有些犹豫,不禁垂下了头。“史密斯太太不知道怎么听说了,我想是哪个远房亲戚告密的,这个亲戚一心想使我失宠于史密斯太太,便告发了我的私情,我与别人的瓜葛——但是我不需要亲自再作解释,”他补充说,面孔涨得通红,直拿探询的目光望着埃丽诺。“你和布兰登上校的关系特别亲密——你大概早就“是的,”埃丽诺答道,脸色同样变得通红,但她重新狠了狠心,决定不再怜悯他。“我全都听说了。坦白地说,我无法理解,在这起可怕的事件中,你有哪一点能给自己开脱罪责。”
  “请你不要忘记,”威洛比嚷道,“你是听谁说的。那会公平无私吗?我承认,伊丽莎的身份和人格应该受到我的尊重。我并不想替自己辩解,但是也不能让你认为:我就无可辩解了,而她因为受了损害就无可指责了,好像因为我是个浪荡子,她就一定是个圣人。如果她那强烈的感情和贫乏的理智——然而,我并非有意为自己辩护。她对我的一片深情,应该受到更好的对待,我经常怀着自咎的心情,缅怀她的柔情蜜意,而这股柔情蜜意在一个短时期里不能不引起我的反响,我但愿——我由衷地但愿,要是没有这码事就好了。我不仅伤害了我自己,而且还伤害了另一个人,此人对我的一片深情(我可以这样说吗?)简直不亚于那个姑娘的,此人的心地—一哦!真是高尚无比!”
  “然而,你对那个不幸姑娘的冷漠无情——尽管我很不愿意谈论这件事,但我还是一定要说——你的冷漠无情并不能为你对她残酷的弃置不顾作辩解。你不要以为借口她脆弱,天生缺乏理智,就可以为你自己的蛮横残忍作辩解。你应该知道,当你在德文郡尽情享乐,欢天喜地地追求新欢的时候,她却陷入了穷困潦倒的深渊。”
  “我以名誉担保,我并不知道这个情况,”威洛比急切地答道。“我不记得忘了告诉她我的地址。况且,普通常识就能告诉她如何查到。”
  “好啦,先生,史密斯太太说了些什么?”
  “她一见到我就立即责备我的过失,我的窘态可想而知。她这个人一向洁身自好、思想正统、不晓世故一—这一切都对我不利。事情本身我无法否认,企图大事化小也是徒劳无益的。我相信,她事前就大体上对我的行为准则发生了怀疑,而且对我这次来访期间对她不够关心、很少把时间花在她身上,感到不满。总之一句话,最后导致了总决裂。也许,我有一个办法可以挽救自己。在她最崇尚道德的时候(慈善的女人!),她表示如果我愿意娶伊丽莎,她就原谅我的过去。这是不可能的一—于是她正式宣布不再喜爱我,把我赶出了家门。就在事情发生之后的那天夜里——我第二天早晨就得离开——我一直在反复考虑将来怎么办。思想斗争是激烈的——但结束得太突兀。我爱玛丽安,而且我深信她也爱我——可是这都不足以克服我对贫穷的恐惧心理,不足以克服我贪财爱富的错误思想。我本来就有这种自然倾向,再加上尽跟些大手大脚的人混在—起,进一步助长了这些错误思想。我当时有理由认为,我目前的妻子是靠得住的,只要我愿意向她求婚就行,我自以为谨慎考虑—下也没有别的出路。可是我还没来得及离开德文郡,便遇到一个令人苦恼的场面。就在那天,我约定同你们一道吃饭,因而必须对我不能践约表示道歉。但是,究竟是写信,还是当面陈说,我一直举棋不定。去见玛丽安吧,我感到这很可怕。我甚至怀疑我再见到她能否不动摇自己的决心。可是事实证明,我在这点上低估了自己的气量;因为我去了,见到了她,发现她很痛苦,我离开她时她仍然很痛苦——我离开了她,希望永远别再见到她。”
  “威洛比先生,你为什么要去呢?”埃丽诺用责备的口吻说道。“写一封信就足够了,为什么一定要去呢?”
  “这对我的自尊心是必要的,我不忍心就这样离开乡下,让你们和左邻右舍怀疑我与史密斯太太之间真的出了什么事,因此,我决定在去霍尼顿的途中,顺便到乡舍看看。见到你妹妹确实很可怕。而且更糟糕的是,我只见到她一个人。你们都不在,不晓得到哪儿去了。我头天夜里才离开她,当时我心里暗暗下定决心,一定要对得起她:只要再多几个小时,她就永远属于我的了。我记得,我从乡舍往艾伦汉走去时,不知有多高兴,多快活,自鸣得意的,逢人便乐:但是,在我们友好相处的这最后一次会见中,我怀着一种内疚的感觉来到她的跟前,简直连掩饰感情的能力都没有了。当我告诉她我必须马上离开德文郡时,她是那样悲伤,那样失望,那样懊悔——我永远不会忘怀。另外,她还那样信赖我,信任我!哦,上帝!我是个多么狠心的无赖!”
  两人沉默了一阵。埃丽诺首先开口。
  “你告诉她你不久就会回来?”
  “我不知道告诉了她些什么,”威洛比不耐烦地答道。“毫无疑问,这与其说是由于过去的缘故,不如说是由于后来的缘故。我想不起来说了些什么——想也无用。接着,你亲爱的母亲进来了,她那样和蔼可亲,那样推心置腹,使我愈加痛苦。谢天谢地!这确实使我感到痛苦。我当时很悲伤。达什伍德小姐,你不可能知道,回想过去的悲伤对我是一种宽慰。我憎恨自己太愚蠢,太卑鄙,过去忍受的一切痛苦如今反倒使我感到洋洋得意,欣喜万分。你瞧,我走了,离开了我喜爱的人,去找那些我并不感兴趣的人。我进城的途中——我是骑自己的马走的,路上也没人作伴,因而无聊得很——没有个人可以说说话__心里却是多么愉快——展望未来,一切都那么引入入胜!回顾巴顿,多么令人宽慰的情景!哦!那是一次愉快的旅行。”
  他停住了。
  “嗯,先生,”埃丽诺说,她虽然怜悯他,但是又急于想让他快走。“就这些?”
  “就这些!——不——难道你忘了城里发生的事情?那封卑鄙的信!她没给你看?”
  “看过,来往的信件我都看过。”
  “我收到她第一封信的时候(因为我一直呆在城里,信马上就收到了),我当时的心情—一用常言说,不可名状。用更简单的话来说——也许简单得令人无动于衷——我的心情非常痛苦。那一字字、一行行,用个陈腐的比喻来说——假使那亲爱的写信人在这里的话,她会禁止使用这个比喻的———犹如一把把利剑刺进我的心窝。听说玛丽安就在城里,用同样陈腐的比喻说一—如同晴天霹雳,晴天游雳,利剑钻心!她会狠狠责备我的!她的情趣、她的见解——我相信我比对自己的情趣和见解更了解,当然也更亲切。”
  埃丽诺的心在这次异乎寻常的谈话过程中经历了多次变化,现在不觉又软了下来。然而,她觉得自己有义务制止她的同伴抱有最后的那种想法。
  “这是不正常的,威洛比先生。别忘了你是有妇之夫。你只要说些你认为我的确要听的内容。”
  “玛丽安在信中对我说,她仍然像以前那样爱我——尽管我们分离了许多个星期,她的感情始终不渝,她也深信我的感情始终不渝。这些话唤起了我的悔恨之感。我说唤起了,那是因为久居伦敦,忙于事务也好,到处放荡也好,我渐渐心安理得了,变成了一个冷酷无情的恶棍。我自以为对她情淡爱弛,便硬是认为她对我也一定情淡爱弛。我对自己说,我们过去的倾心相爱只不过是闲散无聊时干的一桩区区小事,而且还要耸耸肩膀,证明事情确实如此。为了堵住一切责难,消除一切顾忌,我时常暗自说道,‘我将非常高兴地听说她嫁给了个好人家。’可是这封信使我进一步认清了自己。我感到,她对我比天下任何女人都无比可亲,而我却无耻地利用了她。但是,我和格雷小姐的事情刚刚确定,退却是不可能的。我唯一的办法就是避开你们两个人。我没有给玛丽安回信,想以此避开她的进一步注意。我一度甚至决定不去伯克利街。但是我最后断定,最明智的办法还是装成一个普通的朋友,摆出一副冷漠的神气,于是有天早晨,我眼瞅着你们都出了门,走远了,便进去留下了我的名片。”
  “眼瞅着我们出了门?”
  “正是如此。你若是听说我经常在注视你们,多次差一点撞见你们,你准会感到惊讶。你们的马车驶过的时候,我钻过好多商店,为的是不让你们看见。我既然住在邦德街,几乎每天都能瞧见你们中的某一位。只有坚持不懈地加以提防,只有始终不渝地想要避开你们,才能使我们分离这么久。我尽量避开米德尔顿夫妇,以及我们双方都可能认识的其他任何人。但是,我不知道他们来到城里,我想就在约翰爵士进城的第一天,还有我去詹宁斯太太家的第二天,我两次撞见了他。他邀请我晚上到他府上参加舞会。若不是他为了引诱我,对我说你们姐妹俩都要光临,我当然会放心大胆地前往助兴。第二天早晨,我又接到玛丽安寄来的一封短信——仍然那样情深意长,开诚布公,朴实无华,推心置腹—一一切都使我的行为显得可恶透顶。我无法回信。我试了试,但是一句话也写不出来。不过我相信,我那天时时刻刻都在想着她。达什伍德小姐,如果你能可怜我,就请可怜可怜我当时的处境吧。我一门心思想着你妹妹,又不得不向另一位女人扮演一个愉快的情人的角色!那三四个星期是再糟糕不过了,最后,这就不用我说啦,我硬是碰上了你们。我表现了好一幅妙不可言的丑态!那是个好不痛苦的夜晚!一方面,玛丽安美丽得像个天使,用那样的语气在喊我!哦,上帝!她向我伸出手,一双迷人的眼睛带着深沉急切的神情盯着我的面孔,要我向她作解释!另一方面,索菲接着,两人沉思了一会儿。威洛比首先从沉思中醒来,随即说道:
  “好啦,让我赶快说完走吧。你妹妹肯定有所好转,肯定脱离危险了吗?”
  “我们对此确信无疑。”
  “你那可怜的母亲也确信无疑?——她可溺爱玛丽安啦。”
  “可是那封信,威洛比,你的那封信。对此你还有什么话要说吗?”
  “是的,是的,这要特别说说。你知道,就在第二天早晨,你妹妹又给我写了封信。你见到她写了些什么内容。我当时正在埃利森府上吃早饭,有人从我住所给我带来了她的那封信,还有其他几封。不巧,索菲娅比我眼快,先看见了这封信。一见到那么大的一封信,纸张那么精致,还有那娟秀的笔迹,这一切立即引起了她的疑心。本来,她早就听人模模糊糊地传说,我爱上了德文郡的一位年轻小姐,而她头天夜里见到的情况表明,准是这位年轻小姐,于是,她变得比以往更加妒忌。因此,她装出一副开玩笑的神气(一个被你爱上的女人作出这番举动,那是很讨人喜欢的),马上拆开信,读了起来。她的无礼行径大有收获。她读到了使她感到沮丧的内容。她的沮丧我倒可以忍受,但是她的那种感情——她的那股恶意—一却无论如何也得平息下去。总而言之,你对我妻子的写信风格有何看法?细腻,温存,地地道道的女人气——难道不是吗?”
  “你妻子!可信上是你自己的笔迹呀。”
  “是的,不过我的功劳只在于,我奴隶般地抄写了一些我都没脸署名的语句。原信全是她写的,她的巧妙构思,她的文雅措词。可我有什么办法?我们订了婚,一切都在准备之中,几乎连日子都择定了——不过我说起话来像个傻瓜。什么准备呀!日子呀!说老实话,我需要她的钱。处在我这样的境地,为了避免引起关系破裂,那是什么事情都做得出来的。话说到底,我用什么样的语言写回信,这会使我的人格在玛丽安和她的亲友们的心目中产生什么结果呢?只能产生一个结果。我这事等于宣布我自己是个恶棍,至于做起来是点头哈腰还是吹胡子瞪眼,那是无关紧要的。‘照她们看来,我是永远毁灭了,’我对自己说,‘我永远同她们绝缘了。她们已经把我看成了无耻之徒,这封信只会使她们把我看成恶棍。’我一面这样推想,一面无所顾忌地抄写我妻子的话,退回了玛丽安的最后几件信物。她的三封信——不巧都放在我的皮夹子里,不然我会否认有这些信,并把它们珍藏起来。可我不得不把信拿出来,连吻一下都做不到。还有那绺头发——也放在那同一只皮夹子里,我随时带在身边,不想让夫人半讨好半使坏地给搜查了——那绺心爱的头发——每一件信物都给夺走了。”
  “你搞错了,威洛比先生,你有很大的责任,”埃丽诺说,语气中情不自禁地流露出怜悯的感情。“你不该这样谈论威洛比夫人,或者我妹妹。那是你自己作出的抉择,不是别人强加给你的。你妻子有权利要求你待她客气些,至少得尊重她。她一定很爱你,否则不会嫁给你。你这么不客气地对待她,这么不尊重地议论她,这对玛丽安并不是什么补偿,我认为也不可能使你的良心得到安慰。”
  “不要对我谈起我妻子,”威洛比说着,重重叹了日气。“她不值得你怜悯。我们结婚的时候,她知道我不爱她。就这样,我们结了婚,来到库姆大厦度蜜月,后来又回城寻欢作乐。达什伍德小姐,现在你是可怜我了呢,还是我这些话都白说了?依你看来,我的罪过是不是比以前少了点呢,——哪怕少一丁点也好。我的用心并非总是不好。我的罪过解释掉一点没有呢?”
  “不错,你当然解释掉一点——只是一点。总的来说,你证明了你的过失没有我想象的那么大。你证明了你的心不是那么坏,远远没有那么坏。但是我简直不知道——你使别人遭受这么大的痛苦——我简直不知道,怎么会有比这更恶劣的事情。”
  “你妹妹痊愈之后,你能不能把我对你说的话向她重复说说?让我在她的心目中像在你的心目中一样,也能减少一点罪过。你说她己经宽恕了我。让我这样设想:她若是更好地了解我的心,了解我当前的心情,她就会更加自然、更加本能、更加温和,而不那么一本正经地宽恕我。告诉她我的痛苦、我的忏悔,告诉她我从没对她变过心。如果你愿意的话,请告诉她我此刻比以往任何时候都爱她。”
  “我会把那些相对来说可以为你开脱的话都告诉她。但是你还没向我说明你今天来这里究竟有什么特殊缘故,也没说明你是怎么听说她生病了?,
  “昨天夜晚,我在德鲁里巷剧院的门厅里碰见了约翰.米德尔顿爵士,他一认出我是谁(这是近两个月来的第一次),就跟我说起话来。自我结婚以来,他一直不理睬我,对此我既不惊讶,也不怨恨。可是现在,他那么温厚诚实而又糊里糊涂的一个人,怀着对我的满腔愤怒,对你妹妹的深切关心,情不自禁地想把那些他觉得应该使我气恼的事情告诉我,虽然他很可能不认为我真会十分气恼。因此,他索性直接了当地告诉我:玛丽安,达什伍德在克利夫兰得了斑疹伤寒,生命垂危__那天早晨收到詹宁斯太太的一封信说,她危在旦夕——帕尔默夫妇都给吓跑了,等等。我一听大为震惊,没法装出无动于衷的样子,即使感觉迟钝的约翰爵士也察觉了这一点。他见我心里难过,忍不住也心软了。他消除了几分敌意,临别时差一点跟我握握手,并说看见我他想起了老早答应送我一只小猎犬的事。我听说你妹妹生命垂危——而且垂危中把我视为人间的最大恶棍,在最后时刻蔑视我,仇视我,我心里是什么滋味呀?因为我怎么说得清有什么可怕的阴谋不能移栽到我身上呢?有一个人准会把我描绘得无所不为。我感到很可怕!我很快打定主意,今天早晨八点就登上马车。现在你全明白了。”
  埃丽诺没有回答。她在沉思默想:一个才貌出众的人,天生的好脾气,坦率诚实,多情善感,谁想只因独立得过早,染上了游乎好闲、放荡不羁、爱好奢侈的坏习气,于是对他的心灵、性情和幸福造成了不可弥补的损害。世态人情使他变得奢侈虚荣;而奢侈虚荣又使他变得冷漠自私。为了达到追求虚荣的可耻目的,他不惜损人利己,结果卷入了一场真正的爱情,但是对奢侈的追求,或者至少是由此而引起的拮据,又要求他牺牲这真正的爱情。每一种错误倾向不仅导致他弃善从恶,而且使他受到惩罚。先前,他不顾道义,不顾情感,不顾一切利害关系,从表面上割断了这股爱情。可是现在,这种爱情再也得不到了,却又支配了他的全部思绪。再说那门婚事,他为此曾无所顾忌地让她妹妹吃尽了苦头,如今可能证明是他自己不幸的源泉,而且是更加不可挽回的不幸的源泉。埃丽诺如此这般地沉思了几分钟,蓦地被威洛比打断了。原来,他刚从至少是同样痛苦的沉思中惊醒过来,忽地站起身准备走,顺口说道:
  “呆在这里没有用,我该走啦。”
  “你回城吗?”
  “不,去库姆大厦。我去那儿有事,过一两天再从那儿回城。再见。”
  威洛比伸出手。埃丽诺不好不把手伸给他。威洛比亲热地一把握住了。
  “你确实有点改变了对我的看法?”他说着松开她的手,一面靠在壁炉架上,仿佛忘记了他要走。
  埃丽诺对他说,她确实有点改变了对他的看法。她还说原谅他,同情他,祝他幸运一—甚至对他的幸福表示关心——并对他在行动上如何最有效地促进自己的幸福,提出了忠告。威洛比的回答却并不十分令人鼓舞。
  “说到这点,”他说,“我一定尽力勉勉强强地过下去。家庭幸福是不可能的。不过,加果我能想到你和你妹妹在关心我的命运和行动,这就会成为一一这会让我有所戒备——至少,这会成为生活的动力。当然,我永远失去了玛丽安。假如我有幸可以再次自由——”
  埃丽诺一声斥责,打断了他的话头。
  “好吧,”威洛比答道,“再见。我要走了,提心吊胆的就怕一件事。”
  “你这是什么意思?”
  “就怕你妹妹结婚。”
  “你完全错了。你现在更休想得到她啦。”
  “但是她会让别人获得的。假若那人偏偏就是我最不能容忍的他——不过,我不想呆在这里,让你看出我伤害得最深的人,倒是我最不能原谅的人,从而让你一点也不同情我,可怜我。再见,上帝保佑你!”
  说着,他几乎是从房里跑着出去的。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 46楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-five

Elinor, for some time after he left her, for some time even after the sound of his carriage had died away, remained too much oppressed by a crowd of ideas, widely differing in themselves, but of which sadness was the general result, to think even of her sister.

Willoughby, he, whom only half an hour ago she had abhorred as the most worthless of men, Willoughby, in spite of all his faults, excited a degree of commiseration for the sufferings produced by them, which made her think of him as now separated for ever from her family, with a tenderness, a regret, rather in proportion, as she soon acknowledged within herself—to his wishes than to his merits. She felt that his influence over her mind was heightened by circumstances which ought not in reason to have weight; by that person of uncommon attraction, that open, affectionate, and lively manner which it was no merit to possess; and by that still ardent love for Marianne, which it was not even innocent to indulge. But she felt that it was so, long, long before she could feel his influence less.

When at last she returned to the unconscious Marianne, she found her just awaking, refreshed by so long and sweet a sleep to the extent of her hopes. Elinor's heart was full. The past, the present, the future, Willoughby's visit, Marianne's safety, and her mother's expected arrival, threw her altogether into an agitation of spirits which kept off every indication of fatigue, and made her only fearful of betraying herself to her sister. Short was the time, however, in which that fear could affect her, for within half an hour after Willoughby's leaving the house, she was again called down stairs by the sound of another carriage.—Eager to save her mother from every unnecessary moment's horrible suspense, she ran immediately into the hall, and reached the outward door just in time to receive and support her as she entered it.

Mrs. Dashwood, whose terror as they drew near the house had produced almost the conviction of Marianne's being no more, had no voice to inquire after her, no voice even for Elinor; but SHE, waiting neither for salutation nor inquiry, instantly gave the joyful relief;—and her mother, catching it with all her usual warmth, was in a moment as much overcome by her happiness, as she had been before by her fears. She was supported into the drawing-room between her daughter and her friend;—and there, shedding tears of joy, though still unable to speak, embraced Elinor again and again, turning from her at intervals to press Colonel Brandon's hand, with a look which spoke at once her gratitude, and her conviction of his sharing with herself in the bliss of the moment. He shared it, however, in a silence even greater than her own.

As soon as Mrs. Dashwood had recovered herself, to see Marianne was her first desire; and in two minutes she was with her beloved child, rendered dearer to her than ever by absence, unhappiness, and danger. Elinor's delight, as she saw what each felt in the meeting, was only checked by an apprehension of its robbing Marianne of farther sleep;—but Mrs. Dashwood could be calm, could be even prudent, when the life of a child was at stake, and Marianne, satisfied in knowing her mother was near her, and conscious of being too weak for conversation, submitted readily to the silence and quiet prescribed by every nurse around her. Mrs. Dashwood would sit up with her all night; and Elinor, in compliance with her mother's entreaty, went to bed. But the rest, which one night entirely sleepless, and many hours of the most wearing anxiety seemed to make requisite, was kept off by irritation of spirits. Willoughby, "poor Willoughby," as she now allowed herself to call him, was constantly in her thoughts; she would not but have heard his vindication for the world, and now blamed, now acquitted herself for having judged him so harshly before. But her promise of relating it to her sister was invariably painful. She dreaded the performance of it, dreaded what its effect on Marianne might be; doubted whether after such an explanation she could ever be happy with another; and for a moment wished Willoughby a widower. Then, remembering Colonel Brandon, reproved herself, felt that to HIS sufferings and his constancy far more than to his rival's, the reward of her sister was due, and wished any thing rather than Mrs. Willoughby's death.

The shock of Colonel Brandon's errand at Barton had been much softened to Mrs. Dashwood by her own previous alarm; for so great was her uneasiness about Marianne, that she had already determined to set out for Cleveland on that very day, without waiting for any further intelligence, and had so far settled her journey before his arrival, that the Careys were then expected every moment to fetch Margaret away, as her mother was unwilling to take her where there might be infection.

Marianne continued to mend every day, and the brilliant cheerfulness of Mrs. Dashwood's looks and spirits proved her to be, as she repeatedly declared herself, one of the happiest women in the world. Elinor could not hear the declaration, nor witness its proofs without sometimes wondering whether her mother ever recollected Edward. But Mrs. Dashwood, trusting to the temperate account of her own disappointment which Elinor had sent her, was led away by the exuberance of her joy to think only of what would increase it. Marianne was restored to her from a danger in which, as she now began to feel, her own mistaken judgment in encouraging the unfortunate attachment to Willoughby, had contributed to place her;—and in her recovery she had yet another source of joy unthought of by Elinor. It was thus imparted to her, as soon as any opportunity of private conference between them occurred.

"At last we are alone. My Elinor, you do not yet know all my happiness. Colonel Brandon loves Marianne. He has told me so himself."

Her daughter, feeling by turns both pleased and pained, surprised and not surprised, was all silent attention.

"You are never like me, dear Elinor, or I should wonder at your composure now. Had I sat down to wish for any possible good to my family, I should have fixed on Colonel Brandon's marrying one of you as the object most desirable. And I believe Marianne will be the most happy with him of the two."

Elinor was half inclined to ask her reason for thinking so, because satisfied that none founded on an impartial consideration of their age, characters, or feelings, could be given;—but her mother must always be carried away by her imagination on any interesting subject, and therefore instead of an inquiry, she passed it off with a smile.

"He opened his whole heart to me yesterday as we travelled. It came out quite unawares, quite undesignedly. I, you may well believe, could talk of nothing but my child;—he could not conceal his distress; I saw that it equalled my own, and he perhaps, thinking that mere friendship, as the world now goes, would not justify so warm a sympathy—or rather, not thinking at all, I suppose—giving way to irresistible feelings, made me acquainted with his earnest, tender, constant, affection for Marianne. He has loved her, my Elinor, ever since the first moment of seeing her."

Here, however, Elinor perceived,—not the language, not the professions of Colonel Brandon, but the natural embellishments of her mother's active fancy, which fashioned every thing delightful to her as it chose.

"His regard for her, infinitely surpassing anything that Willoughby ever felt or feigned, as much more warm, as more sincere or constant—which ever we are to call it—has subsisted through all the knowledge of dear Marianne's unhappy prepossession for that worthless young man!—and without selfishness—without encouraging a hope!—could he have seen her happy with another—Such a noble mind!—such openness, such sincerity!—no one can be deceived in HIM."

"Colonel Brandon's character," said Elinor, "as an excellent man, is well established."

"I know it is"—replied her mother seriously, "or after such a warning, I should be the last to encourage such affection, or even to be pleased by it. But his coming for me as he did, with such active, such ready friendship, is enough to prove him one of the worthiest of men."

"His character, however," answered Elinor, "does not rest on one act of kindness, to which his affection for Marianne, were humanity out of the case, would have prompted him. To Mrs. Jennings, to the Middletons, he has been long and intimately known; they equally love and respect him; and even my own knowledge of him, though lately acquired, is very considerable; and so highly do I value and esteem him, that if Marianne can be happy with him, I shall be as ready as yourself to think our connection the greatest blessing to us in the world. What answer did you give him?—Did you allow him to hope?"

"Oh! my love, I could not then talk of hope to him or to myself. Marianne might at that moment be dying. But he did not ask for hope or encouragement. His was an involuntary confidence, an irrepressible effusion to a soothing friend—not an application to a parent. Yet after a time I did say, for at first I was quite overcome—that if she lived, as I trusted she might, my greatest happiness would lie in promoting their marriage; and since our arrival, since our delightful security, I have repeated it to him more fully, have given him every encouragement in my power. Time, a very little time, I tell him, will do everything;—Marianne's heart is not to be wasted for ever on such a man as Willoughby.— His own merits must soon secure it."

"To judge from the Colonel's spirits, however, you have not yet made him equally sanguine."

"No.—He thinks Marianne's affection too deeply rooted for any change in it under a great length of time, and even supposing her heart again free, is too diffident of himself to believe, that with such a difference of age and disposition he could ever attach her. There, however, he is quite mistaken. His age is only so much beyond hers as to be an advantage, as to make his character and principles fixed;—and his disposition, I am well convinced, is exactly the very one to make your sister happy. And his person, his manners too, are all in his favour. My partiality does not blind me; he certainly is not so handsome as Willoughby—but at the same time, there is something much more pleasing in his countenance.— There was always a something,—if you remember,—in Willoughby's eyes at times, which I did not like."

Elinor could not remember it;—but her mother, without waiting for her assent, continued,

"And his manners, the Colonel's manners are not only more pleasing to me than Willoughby's ever were, but they are of a kind I well know to be more solidly attaching to Marianne. Their gentleness, their genuine attention to other people, and their manly unstudied simplicity is much more accordant with her real disposition, than the liveliness—often artificial, and often ill-timed of the other. I am very sure myself, that had Willoughby turned out as really amiable, as he has proved himself the contrary, Marianne would yet never have been so happy with him, as she will be with Colonel Brandon."

She paused.—Her daughter could not quite agree with her, but her dissent was not heard, and therefore gave no offence.

"At Delaford, she will be within an easy distance of me," added Mrs. Dashwood, "even if I remain at Barton; and in all probability,—for I hear it is a large village,—indeed there certainly must be some small house or cottage close by, that would suit us quite as well as our present situation."

Poor Elinor!—here was a new scheme for getting her to Delaford!—but her spirit was stubborn.

"His fortune too!—for at my time of life you know, everybody cares about that;—and though I neither know nor desire to know, what it really is, I am sure it must be a good one."

Here they were interrupted by the entrance of a third person, and Elinor withdrew to think it all over in private, to wish success to her friend, and yet in wishing it, to feel a pang for Willoughby.




  威洛比走后好久.甚至他的马车声消失后好久,埃丽诺一直思绪纷乱,各种想法虽然迥然不同,但结果都使她感到异常哀伤,竟连她妹妹都被置之脑后了。
  威洛比一—就是半小时前还被她深恶痛绝地视为卑鄙小人的那个威洛比,他尽管有千错万错,但是这些过错已经给他造成了百般痛苦,这就多少激起了她的一点侧隐之心。一想到他与她们家现在已经一刀两断,她不由感到一阵惋惜和懊悔。她很快认识到,她的惋惜与懊悔正遂了他的心愿,而与他的德行并不相称。她觉得有些情况按理说是无关紧要的,却进一步左右了她的看法。这其中有他那异常迷人的姿容一—他那坦率,多情、活泼的神态,其实具备这些特点并算不上什么美德.还有他对玛丽安仍然一往情深,其实沉迷于这种深情并不能算是无辜的.但是,远在她感到他的感染力开始削弱之前,她倒觉得情况确是如此。
  最后,埃丽诺回到睡梦中的玛丽安身边,发现她正在苏醒,甜甜地睡了一大觉之后.精神回复到她所期望的程度。埃丽诺不由得思绪万千。过去,现在,将来一—或威洛比的来访,玛丽安的安康,母亲的即将到达,这一切使她情绪激动,丝毫看不出任何疲劳的迹象。她唯一担心的是不要在妹妹面前不自觉地露了实情。然而,好在担心的时间不长,因为威洛比走后不到半个钟头,她又听见一辆马车的声音,便再次奔下楼去。为了不使母亲多忍受一瞬间的忧虑不安,她立即跑进门厅。别来到外门口,恰好迎上母亲,把她搀了进来。
  达什伍德太太方才快进屋的时候,提心吊胆地几乎认定玛丽安已经不在人世了。她连话都说不出来了,无法询问玛丽安的情况,甚至也无法问候埃丽诺,但是,埃丽诺既不等母亲询问,也不等她问候,当即报告了令人欣慰的喜讯。母亲听了像往常一样激动不已,刚才还被吓坏了,转眼便欣喜至汲,她由女儿及其朋友搀着,走进客厅。她流着喜悦的泪水,虽然仍旧说不出话来,却一而再再而三地拥抱埃丽诺。同时,不时地转过身来去握布兰登上校的手,那神气好像既表示她的感激之情,又深信他也在分享当时的巨大喜悦。不外上校的确在分享着这番喜悦,只是表现得比她还要缄默。
  且说达什伍德太太因为早有思想准备,待布兰登上校来巴顿接她时,她并不感到十分震惊。原来,她太为玛丽安感到焦虑不安了,已经决定不再等候消息,当天就启程去克利夫兰。布兰登上校还没到达,她就为上路做好了一切安排。凯里夫妇随时准备将玛格丽特领走,因为母亲不想把她带到那可能染病的地方。
  玛丽安继续天天好转,达什伍德太太那副欢天喜她的神情,证明她确实像她一再宣称的那样,是世界上最幸福的女人。埃丽诺听见她如此宣称,并且目睹她的种种实际表示,有时不禁在纳闷,母亲是不是还记着爱德华。但是,达什伍德太太对于埃丽诺写给她的关于她自己情场失意的有节制的描述深信不疑,目前又正赶在兴头上,一心只往那些能使她更高兴的事情上想。玛丽安已经从死亡线上回到了她的怀抱,但她开始感到,当初正是自己看错了入,怂恿玛丽安不幸地迷恋着威洛比,结果使她差一点送了命。埃丽诺没有想到,玛丽安的病愈还给母亲带来了另外一种喜悦。她们两人一得到说私房话的机会,母亲便这样向她透露说,
  “我们终于单独在一起啦。我的埃丽诺,你还不知道我有多高兴,布兰登上校爱上了玛丽安,这是他亲口对我说的。”
  女儿听了,真是忽而高兴,忽而痛苦,忽而惊奇,忽而平静,她一声不响地专心听着。
  “你从来不像我,亲爱的埃丽诺,不然我会对你的镇静感到奇怪。假若要我坐下来为我们家里祝福,我会把布兰登上校娶你们两人中的一个定为最理想的目标。我相信,你们两人中,玛丽安嫁给他会更幸福些。”
  埃丽诺很想问问她凭什么这样认为,即为她确信,只要不存偏心地考虑她俩的年龄、性格和感情,她就拿不出任何理由。但是母亲一想起有趣的事情总是想入非非,忘乎所以,因此她还是不问为好,只是一笑置之。
  “昨天我们走在路上,他向我倾吐了全部衷情,事情来得非常意外,非常突然。你尽管相信好啦,我开口闭口都离不了我那孩子,上校也掩饰不住自己的悲痛。我发现他和我一样悲痛。他也许认为,按现在的世道来看,纯粹的友谊不允许抱有如此深切的同情.——或者也许他根本没有这么想——他忍不住大动感情,告诉我他对玛丽安抱有真挚、深切和坚贞的爱情。我的埃丽诺,他从第一次看见玛丽安的时候起,就一直爱着她。”
  不过,埃丽诺在这里觉察得到,问题不在这话怎么说,不在布兰登上校是怎么表白的,问题在于母亲太富于想象力,天生喜欢添枝加叶,因此无论什么事情,她总是怎么中意就怎么说。
  “上校对玛丽安的爱大大超过了威洛比那些真真假假的感情,比他热烈得多,也更真诚,更专一——你怎么说都可以——他明知亲爱的玛丽安早就不幸地迷上了那个不成器的年轻人,但他还始终爱着她!不夹带任何私心—一不抱有任何希望!说不定他还能看着她与别人幸福地生活在一起呢一—.多么崇高的思想!多么坦率,多么真诚!他不会欺骗任何人的。”
  “布兰登上校那出色的人品,”埃丽诺说,“真是众所周知啊。”
  “这我知道,”母亲郑重其事地答道,“要不然,有过这样的前车之鉴,我才不会去鼓励这种爱情呢,甚至也不会为此而感到高兴。上校如此积极主动,如此心甘情愿地来接我,这就足以证明他是个最值得器重的人。”
  “然而,”埃丽诺答道,“他的人格并非建立在—桩好事上,因为即使这其中不存在什么人道之心,可是出自对玛丽安的钟情,也会促使他这样做的。长期以来,詹宁斯太太、米德尔识夫妇同他一直很亲近,他们都很喜爱他,敬重他。即使我自己,虽说最近才认识他,对他却相当了解,我十分敬重他,钦佩他。如果玛丽安能和他美满结合,我会像你一样十分爽快地认为,这门婚事真是我们家的最大幸事。你是怎么答复他的?你让他存有希望了吧?”
  “哦!我的宝贝,我当时对他、对我自己还谈不出什么希望不希望的,那当儿,玛丽安说不定快死了。不过,上校没有要求我给他希望或鼓励。他那是对一个知心朋友无意中说说知心话,不想一开口就滔滔不绝地遏制不住了──他并不是在向一个做母亲的求情。起先我实在不知说什么好,但是过了一会,我倒是跟他说了:要是玛丽安还活着(我相信她会活着的),我的最大幸福就是促成他们的婚事。自从我们到达这里,听到玛丽安脱离危险的喜讯以来,我跟他说得更具体了,想方设法地鼓励他。我告诉他:时间,只要一点点时间,就能解决一切问题。玛丽安的心不会永远报废在威洛比这样一个人身上。上校自身的优点一定会很快赢得这颗心。”
  “不过,从上校的情绪判断,你还没有使他感到同样乐观。”
  “是的。他认为玛丽安的感情太根深蒂固了,在很长时间里是不会改变的。即使她忘却了旧情,他也不敢轻易相信,他们在年龄和性情上存在那么大的差距,他居然会博得她的喜爱。不过,在这一点上,他完全想错了,他的年龄比玛丽安大,刚好是个有利条件,可以使他的性格、信念固定不变。至于他的性情,我深信恰恰可以使你妹妹感到幸福。他的外貌、风度对他也很有利。我的偏爱并没使我陷入盲目。他当然不及威洛比漂亮,但他的脸上有一股更加讨人喜爱的神情。你若是记得的话,有时威洛比的眼里总有一股我不喜欢的神气。”
  埃丽诺说什么也记不起来。不过母亲没等她表示同意,便又接下去说:
  “他的言谈举止,上校的言谈举止,不仅比威洛比的更讨我喜欢,而且我知道也更讨玛丽安喜爱。他举止斯文,真心待人,朴实自然,一派男子汉气概,这同威洛比往往矫揉造作、往往不合时宜的快活性情比较起来,和玛丽安的真实件情更加协调,我敢肯定,即使威洛比证明和实际情况相反,变得非常和蔼可亲,玛丽安嫁给他,决不会像嫁给布兰登上校来得幸福。”
  她顿住了。女儿不能完全赞同她的意见,但是她没听见女儿的话,因而也没惹她生气。
  “玛丽安若是嫁到德拉福,和我们来往就方便了,”达什伍德太太接下去说,“即使我还住在巴顿。很可能,—一因为我听说那是个大村子—一实际上,那附近—定有幢小房子,或是幢小乡舍,会像我们现在的住房一样适合我们。”
  可怜的埃丽诺!这是要把她搞到德拉福的一个新计划:但是,她的意志是坚强的。
  “还有他的财产:你知道,人到了我这个年纪,谁都要关心这个问题。虽然我不知道、也不想知道他究竟有多少财产,但是数量肯定不少。”
  说到这里,进来了个第三者,打断了她们的谈话,埃丽诺趁机退了出来,想独自好好考虑考虑。她祝愿她的朋友如愿以偿,然而在祝愿的同时,又为威洛比感到痛心。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 47楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-six

Marianne's illness, though weakening in its kind, had not been long enough to make her recovery slow; and with youth, natural strength, and her mother's presence in aid, it proceeded so smoothly as to enable her to remove, within four days after the arrival of the latter, into Mrs. Palmer's dressing-room. When there, at her own particular request, for she was impatient to pour forth her thanks to him for fetching her mother, Colonel Brandon was invited to visit her.

His emotion on entering the room, in seeing her altered looks, and in receiving the pale hand which she immediately held out to him, was such, as, in Elinor's conjecture, must arise from something more than his affection for Marianne, or the consciousness of its being known to others; and she soon discovered in his melancholy eye and varying complexion as he looked at her sister, the probable recurrence of many past scenes of misery to his mind, brought back by that resemblance between Marianne and Eliza already acknowledged, and now strengthened by the hollow eye, the sickly skin, the posture of reclining weakness, and the warm acknowledgment of peculiar obligation.

Mrs. Dashwood, not less watchful of what passed than her daughter, but with a mind very differently influenced, and therefore watching to very different effect, saw nothing in the Colonel's behaviour but what arose from the most simple and self-evident sensations, while in the actions and words of Marianne she persuaded herself to think that something more than gratitude already dawned.

At the end of another day or two, Marianne growing visibly stronger every twelve hours, Mrs. Dashwood, urged equally by her own and her daughter's wishes, began to talk of removing to Barton. On her measures depended those of her two friends; Mrs. Jennings could not quit Cleveland during the Dashwoods' stay; and Colonel Brandon was soon brought, by their united request, to consider his own abode there as equally determinate, if not equally indispensable. At his and Mrs. Jennings's united request in return, Mrs. Dashwood was prevailed on to accept the use of his carriage on her journey back, for the better accommodation of her sick child; and the Colonel, at the joint invitation of Mrs. Dashwood and Mrs. Jennings, whose active good-nature made her friendly and hospitable for other people as well as herself, engaged with pleasure to redeem it by a visit at the cottage, in the course of a few weeks.

The day of separation and departure arrived; and Marianne, after taking so particular and lengthened a leave of Mrs. Jennings, one so earnestly grateful, so full of respect and kind wishes as seemed due to her own heart from a secret acknowledgment of past inattention, and bidding Colonel Brandon farewell with a cordiality of a friend, was carefully assisted by him into the carriage, of which he seemed anxious that she should engross at least half. Mrs. Dashwood and Elinor then followed, and the others were left by themselves, to talk of the travellers, and feel their own dullness, till Mrs. Jennings was summoned to her chaise to take comfort in the gossip of her maid for the loss of her two young companions; and Colonel Brandon immediately afterwards took his solitary way to Delaford.

The Dashwoods were two days on the road, and Marianne bore her journey on both, without essential fatigue. Every thing that the most zealous affection, the most solicitous care could do to render her comfortable, was the office of each watchful companion, and each found their reward in her bodily ease, and her calmness of spirits. To Elinor, the observation of the latter was particularly grateful. She, who had seen her week after week so constantly suffering, oppressed by anguish of heart which she had neither courage to speak of, nor fortitude to conceal, now saw with a joy, which no other could equally share, an apparent composure of mind, which, in being the result as she trusted of serious reflection, must eventually lead her to contentment and cheerfulness.

As they approached Barton, indeed, and entered on scenes of which every field and every tree brought some peculiar, some painful recollection, she grew silent and thoughtful, and turning away her face from their notice, sat earnestly gazing through the window. But here, Elinor could neither wonder nor blame; and when she saw, as she assisted Marianne from the carriage, that she had been crying, she saw only an emotion too natural in itself to raise any thing less tender than pity, and in its unobtrusiveness entitled to praise. In the whole of her subsequent manner, she traced the direction of a mind awakened to reasonable exertion; for no sooner had they entered their common sitting-room, than Marianne turned her eyes around it with a look of resolute firmness, as if determined at once to accustom herself to the sight of every object with which the remembrance of Willoughby could be connected.—She said little, but every sentence aimed at cheerfulness, and though a sigh sometimes escaped her, it never passed away without the atonement of a smile. After dinner she would try her piano-forte. She went to it; but the music on which her eye first rested was an opera, procured for her by Willoughby, containing some of their favourite duets, and bearing on its outward leaf her own name in his hand-writing.—That would not do.—She shook her head, put the music aside, and after running over the keys for a minute, complained of feebleness in her fingers, and closed the instrument again; declaring however with firmness as she did so, that she should in future practice much.

The next morning produced no abatement in these happy symptoms. On the contrary, with a mind and body alike strengthened by rest, she looked and spoke with more genuine spirit, anticipating the pleasure of Margaret's return, and talking of the dear family party which would then be restored, of their mutual pursuits and cheerful society, as the only happiness worth a wish.

"When the weather is settled, and I have recovered my strength," said she, "we will take long walks together every day. We will walk to the farm at the edge of the down, and see how the children go on; we will walk to Sir John's new plantations at Barton Cross, and the Abbeyland; and we will often go the old ruins of the Priory, and try to trace its foundations as far as we are told they once reached. I know we shall be happy. I know the summer will pass happily away. I mean never to be later in rising than six, and from that time till dinner I shall divide every moment between music and reading. I have formed my plan, and am determined to enter on a course of serious study. Our own library is too well known to me, to be resorted to for any thing beyond mere amusement. But there are many works well worth reading at the Park; and there are others of more modern production which I know I can borrow of Colonel Brandon. By reading only six hours a-day, I shall gain in the course of a twelve-month a great deal of instruction which I now feel myself to want."

Elinor honoured her for a plan which originated so nobly as this; though smiling to see the same eager fancy which had been leading her to the extreme of languid indolence and selfish repining, now at work in introducing excess into a scheme of such rational employment and virtuous self-control. Her smile however changed to a sigh when she remembered that promise to Willoughby was yet unfulfilled, and feared she had that to communicate which might again unsettle the mind of Marianne, and ruin at least for a time this fair prospect of busy tranquillity. Willing therefore to delay the evil hour, she resolved to wait till her sister's health were more secure, before she appointed it. But the resolution was made only to be broken.

Marianne had been two or three days at home, before the weather was fine enough for an invalid like herself to venture out. But at last a soft, genial morning appeared; such as might tempt the daughter's wishes and the mother's confidence; and Marianne, leaning on Elinor's arm, was authorised to walk as long as she could without fatigue, in the lane before the house.

The sisters set out at a pace, slow as the feebleness of Marianne in an exercise hitherto untried since her illness required;—and they had advanced only so far beyond the house as to admit a full view of the hill, the important hill behind, when pausing with her eyes turned towards it, Marianne calmly said,

"There, exactly there,"—pointing with one hand, "on that projecting mound,—there I fell; and there I first saw Willoughby."

Her voice sunk with the word, but presently reviving she added,

"I am thankful to find that I can look with so little pain on the spot!—shall we ever talk on that subject, Elinor?"—hesitatingly it was said.—"Or will it be wrong?—I can talk of it now, I hope, as I ought to do."—

Elinor tenderly invited her to be open.

"As for regret," said Marianne, "I have done with that, as far as HE is concerned. I do not mean to talk to you of what my feelings have been for him, but what they are now.—At present, if I could be satisfied on one point, if I could be allowed to think that he was not always acting a part, not always deceiving me;—but above all, if I could be assured that he never was so very wicked as my fears have sometimes fancied him, since the story of that unfortunate girl"—

She stopt. Elinor joyfully treasured her words as she answered,

"If you could be assured of that, you think you should be easy."

"Yes. My peace of mind is doubly involved in it;—for not only is it horrible to suspect a person, who has been what he has been to me, of such designs,—but what must it make me appear to myself?—What in a situation like mine, but a most shamefully unguarded affection could expose me to"—

"How then," asked her sister, "would you account for his behaviour?"

"I would suppose him,—Oh, how gladly would I suppose him, only fickle, very, very fickle."

Elinor said no more. She was debating within herself on the eligibility of beginning her story directly, or postponing it till Marianne were in stronger health;—and they crept on for a few minutes in silence.

"I am not wishing him too much good," said Marianne at last with a sigh, "when I wish his secret reflections may be no more unpleasant than my own. He will suffer enough in them."

"Do you compare your conduct with his?"

"No. I compare it with what it ought to have been; I compare it with yours."

"Our situations have borne little resemblance."

"They have borne more than our conduct.—Do not, my dearest Elinor, let your kindness defend what I know your judgment must censure. My illness has made me think— It has given me leisure and calmness for serious recollection. Long before I was enough recovered to talk, I was perfectly able to reflect. I considered the past: I saw in my own behaviour, since the beginning of our acquaintance with him last autumn, nothing but a series of imprudence towards myself, and want of kindness to others. I saw that my own feelings had prepared my sufferings, and that my want of fortitude under them had almost led me to the grave. My illness, I well knew, had been entirely brought on by myself by such negligence of my own health, as I had felt even at the time to be wrong. Had I died,—it would have been self-destruction. I did not know my danger till the danger was removed; but with such feelings as these reflections gave me, I wonder at my recovery,—wonder that the very eagerness of my desire to live, to have time for atonement to my God, and to you all, did not kill me at once. Had I died,— in what peculiar misery should I have left you, my nurse, my friend, my sister!—You, who had seen all the fretful selfishness of my latter days; who had known all the murmurings of my heart!—How should I have lived in your remembrance!—My mother too! How could you have consoled her!—I cannot express my own abhorrence of myself. Whenever I looked towards the past, I saw some duty neglected, or some failing indulged. Every body seemed injured by me. The kindness, the unceasing kindness of Mrs. Jennings, I had repaid with ungrateful contempt. To the Middletons, to the Palmers, the Steeles, to every common acquaintance even, I had been insolent and unjust; with a heart hardened against their merits, and a temper irritated by their very attention.—To John, to Fanny,—yes, even to them, little as they deserve, I had given less than their due. But you,—you above all, above my mother, had been wronged by me. I, and only I, knew your heart and its sorrows; yet to what did it influence me?—not to any compassion that could benefit you or myself.—Your example was before me; but to what avail?—Was I more considerate of you and your comfort? Did I imitate your forbearance, or lessen your restraints, by taking any part in those offices of general complaisance or particular gratitude which you had hitherto been left to discharge alone?—No;—not less when I knew you to be unhappy, than when I had believed you at ease, did I turn away from every exertion of duty or friendship; scarcely allowing sorrow to exist but with me, regretting only that heart which had deserted and wronged me, and leaving you, for or I professed an unbounded affection, to be miserable for my sake."

Here ceased the rapid flow of her self-reproving spirit; and Elinor, impatient to soothe, though too honest to flatter, gave her instantly that praise and support which her frankness and her contrition so well deserved. Marianne pressed her hand and replied,

"You are very good.—The future must be my proof. I have laid down my plan, and if I am capable of adhering to it—my feelings shall be governed and my temper improved. They shall no longer worry others, nor torture myself. I shall now live solely for my family. You, my mother, and Margaret, must henceforth be all the world to me; you will share my affections entirely between you. From you, from my home, I shall never again have the smallest incitement to move; and if I do mix in other society, it will be only to shew that my spirit is humbled, my heart amended, and that I can practise the civilities, the lesser duties of life, with gentleness and forbearance. As for Willoughby—to say that I shall soon or that I shall ever forget him, would be idle. His remembrance can be overcome by no change of circumstances or opinions. But it shall be regulated, it shall be checked by religion, by reason, by constant employment."

She paused—and added in a low voice, "If I could but know HIS heart, everything would become easy."

Elinor, who had now been for some time reflecting on the propriety or impropriety of speedily hazarding her narration, without feeling at all nearer decision than at first, heard this; and perceiving that as reflection did nothing, resolution must do all, soon found herself leading to the fact.

She managed the recital, as she hoped, with address; prepared her anxious listener with caution; related simply and honestly the chief points on which Willoughby grounded his apology; did justice to his repentance, and softened only his protestations of present regard. Marianne said not a word.—She trembled, her eyes were fixed on the ground, and her lips became whiter than even sickness had left them. A thousand inquiries sprung up from her heart, but she dared not urge one. She caught every syllable with panting eagerness; her hand, unknowingly to herself, closely pressed her sister's, and tears covered her cheeks.

Elinor, dreading her being tired, led her towards home; and till they reached the door of the cottage, easily conjecturing what her curiosity must be though no question was suffered to speak it, talked of nothing but Willoughby, and their conversation together; and was carefully minute in every particular of speech and look, where minuteness could be safely indulged. As soon as they entered the house, Marianne with a kiss of gratitude and these two words just articulate through her tears, "Tell mama," withdrew from her sister and walked slowly up stairs. Elinor would not attempt to disturb a solitude so reasonable as what she now sought; and with a mind anxiously pre-arranging its result, and a resolution of reviving the subject again, should Marianne fail to do it, she turned into the parlour to fulfill her parting injunction.




  玛丽安的这场病虽说很伤元气,但是好在发病时间不长,复元起来不是很慢。她年轻,体质好,再加上有母亲直接护理,康复得十分顺利。母亲到后第四天,她就得以迁进帕尔默夫人的化妆室。一到这里,她就迫不及待地想对布兰登上校接来母亲一事向他致谢,于是,经她特别要求,上校应邀来看她。
  上校走进房来,见到她那变了样的面容,抓住了她立即伸出来的苍白的手。他此时此刻的激动心情,照埃丽诺推测,不仅仅出自他对玛丽安的钟情,也不仅仅出自他知道别人了解他有这番钟情。埃丽诺很快发现,他看她妹妹的时候,眼神是忧郁的,脸色也在不断变化,大概是过去的许多悲惨情景重新浮现在他的脑际,他早已看出了玛丽安与伊丽莎彼此很相似,现在再见到她那空虚的眼神、苍白的皮肤、孱弱无力地斜卧着的体态,以及对他感恩戴德的热情劲头,进一步增强了她们之间的相似之感。
  达什伍德太太对这幕情景的留神程度并不亚于大女儿,但是由于看法大不一样,因而观察的结果也大相径庭。她对上校的举动,只能看到那些最简单、最明确的感情流露,而见了玛丽安的言谈举止,却要极力使自己相信,她流露出来的感情已经超出了感激的范畴。
  又过了一两天,玛丽安的身体越来越健壮,真是半天就换一个样子。达什伍德太太在自己和女儿的愿望的驱使下,开始说起要回巴顿。她作何安排,决定着她两位朋友的安排,因为詹宁斯太太在达什伍健母女逗留期间是不能离开克利夫兰的,而布兰登上校经她们一致要求,也很快认识到,他陪在那里虽说不是同样义不容辞,却是同样理所当然。反过来,经他和詹宁斯太太一起要求,达什伍德太太终于同意回去时乘用他的马车,以便使她生病的女儿路上走得舒适些。而上校在达什伍德太太和詹宁斯太太的联合邀请下(詹宁斯太太性情善良活跃,不仅自己殷勤好客,而且还代别人表示殷勤好客),高兴地答应在几周时间内拜访乡舍,答谢盛情。
  离别的那天来到了。玛丽安特别向詹宁斯太太道别了好半天—一她是那样诚恳,那样感激,话里充满了敬意和祝愿,好像在暗中承认自己过去有所怠慢似的一一随即,她带着朋友般的热忱向布兰登上校告别,由他搀着小心翼翼地钻进了马车。上校似乎希望她至少要占据一半地方。接着,达什伍德太太和埃丽诺也跟着上了车。旅行者启程后,留下的人们谈论起她们,心情颇为落寞。后来詹宁斯太太被喊上自己的马车,与女仆说说闲话,为失去两位年轻朋友找点安慰。紧接着,布兰登上校也独自回德拉福去了。
  达什伍德母女在路上旅行了两天。两天来,玛丽安经受了旅途的颠簸,并不感到十分疲倦。每个旅伴都怀着无比深厚的感情,对她密切注视,关怀备至,尽量使她感到舒服,只要她身体安适,精神镇定,人们也就得到了宽慰。对于埃丽诺来说,观察玛丽安使她感到特别愉快。几个星期以来,她看着她一直忍受着痛苦,心里的苦楚既没有勇气说出口,又没有毅力埋在心底。但现在,她带着别人无法分享的喜悦心情,看见妹妹头脑镇定下来,认为这一定是认真思索的结果,最后必将使妹妹感到满意和高兴。
  巴顿真的临近了,映入眼帘的景致,每块田、每棵树都能勾起一段奇特的、痛楚的回忆。此刻,玛丽安陷入了沉思默想。她扭过脸去,避开众人的视线,一本正经地坐在那里朝窗外凝视。见此情景,埃丽诺既不感到诧异,又没什么好指责的。她搀扶玛丽安下车时,发现她在流泪,她认为这种激动是很自然的,完全应该同情,而她能不声不响地暗暗垂泪,却是值得赞扬的。在她随后的全部举动中,她察觉她现在能进行理智的思索了。她刚刚跨进全家共用的起居室,就带着坚定沉着的神气,环视四周,仿佛决心立即熟悉一下可以使她记起威洛比的每一件物品。她言语不多,但每句话都旨在引人高兴。虽然有时禁不住叹息一声,但每次总要补偿过错似的嫣然一笑。晚饭后,她想试着弹弹钢琴。她走过去,不料最先看到的琴谱是出歌剧,那还是威洛比替她搞来的,里面有几支他们最喜爱的二重奏曲,外页上还有由他书写的她的名字。那可不行。她摇摇头,把琴谱推到一边,刚弹奏了一会儿,就抱怨指力虚弱,只好把钢琴重新关上,不过关的时候又坚决表示,以后要多加练习。
  第二天早晨,这种令人快乐的迹象并没减少。相反,经过休息,她的身心都得到增强,言谈举止显得更有精神。她期望玛格丽特快点回来,说起全家人又要欢聚一堂,大家同消遣,共娱乐,可谓理想中的唯一幸福。
  “等天气晴下来,我恢复了体力之后,”玛丽安说,“我们每天一起散步,走得远远的。我们要走到丘陵边缘的农场,看看那些孩子们怎么样啦。我们要走到约翰爵士在巴顿十字口的新种植园,和修道院属地。我们还要常去小修道院遗址那里,探索一下它的地基,尽量找到我们听说的它一度达到的最大深度。我知道我们会快乐的。我知道我们会愉愉快快地度过这个夏天。我的意思是说,我们决不能晚于六点钟起床,从那时起直到吃晚饭,我要把每时每刻都用在音乐和读书上。我已经订好了计划,下定决心好好学习一番。我们自己的书房我很熟悉,除了消遣之类的书籍找不到别的书。不过,巴顿庄园有许多书很值得一读。我还知道,从布兰登上校那里可以借到更新的书。我每天只要看六个小时书,一年工夫就能获得大量我现在觉得自己所缺少的知识。”
  埃丽诺佩服妹妹订出一项如此宏伟的计划。不过,眼看着同一种热切的幻想,过去曾经使她陷入极度懒散和任性埋怨,现在又给她的一项如此合乎情理、富于自我克制的计划安排增添了过激色彩,她不由地笑了起来。可是,转而想起还没履行她对威洛比的诺言,她的微笑又变成了一声叹息。她担心,她把那些事情一告诉玛丽安,可能再次让她心神不安,至少会暂时断送她那忙碌而平静的美好前景。因此,她还是想把这不幸的时刻向后推迟,决心等妹妹身体完全康复,再定个时间告诉她。但是决心下定后,又违背了。
  玛丽安在家里呆了两三天,天气一直不够好,像她这样的病号哪里敢出去。不过,最后终于出现了一个和煦宜人的早晨,玛丽安获准由埃丽诺搀着,在屋前的篱路上散散步,只要不觉得疲倦走多长时间都可以。
  妹妹俩出发了,因为玛丽安自从生病以来一直没有活动过,身体还很虚弱,所以两人不得不慢慢行走。刚走过屋角,到达可以对屋后的大山一览无余的地方,玛丽安停下脚步,举目朝山上望去,然后平静地说道:
  “那儿,就在那儿,”玛丽安用一只手指去,“就在那道高冈上——我摔倒了,而且第一次见到了威洛比。”
  说到最后三个字,她的声音低沉下来,但随即又恢复了正常,接着说道:
  “我高兴地发现,我见到这个地方一点也不感到痛苦。埃丽诺,我们还能谈论这件事吗?”她这话说得有点吞吞吐吐。“还是这样谈论是错误的?我希望,我现在可以谈啦,照理也该谈谈。”
  埃丽诺亲切地要求她有话直说。
  “至于懊悔,”玛丽安说,“就他而论,我早已懊悔过了。我不想跟你谈论我以往对他的看法,而只想谈谈现在的看法。现在,如果有一点我可以感到满意的话——如果我可以认为他并非总是在演戏,总是在欺骗我。然而最重要的是,如果我可以相信,他从来没有像我有时想象的那样缺德透顶,因为那个不幸姑娘的遭遇——”
  她顿住了。埃丽诺一听这话加获至宝,欣喜地答道:
  “你若是可以相信这一点,你以为你心里就会平静啦?”
  “是的。这对我心情的平静有着双重影响。他与我有过那样的关系,怀疑他居心不良,这不仅是可怕的,而且使我自己显得成了什么人?像我这样的处境,只有极不体面、极不慎重地乱表钟情,才能使我遭受——”
  “那么,”姐姐问道,“你想如何解释他的行为呢?”
  “我认为——哦!我将十分高兴地认为,他只是变化无常——极其变化无常。”
  埃丽诺没再多说。她心里在盘算:究竟马上把情况告诉她为好,还是等到她身体更壮实一些。两人默不作声,又慢慢走了几分钟。当我希望他暗暗回想起来不会比我更不愉快时,”玛丽安终于叹息地说,“我的希望并不过分。他回想起来会感到十分痛苦的。”
  “你是不是拿你的行为与他的行为相比较?”
  “不。我是拿我的行为与理应如何相比较,与你的行为相比较。”
  “我们的处境并不相似。”
  “我们的处境比我们的行为更相似。我亲爱的埃丽诺,你不要让你的好心去为你理智上并不赞成的东西作辩解。我的病促使我思考——它使我得到闲暇,平心静气地认真进行思考。早在我恢复到可以说话之前,我已完全能够思索了。我细想过去,发现自从我们去年秋天与他开始结识以来,我的一系列行动对自己是轻率的,对别人是不厚道的。我发现,我自己的情感造成了我的痛苦,而在痛苦的情况下缺乏坚忍不拔的精神,又差一点使我送了命。我知道,我的病完全是自己造成的,当时我明知不对,但还是不注意自己的身体。假如我真的死了,那是自取灭亡。我不知道自己生命垂危,直到脱离危险以后。但是,由于这些思考给我带来的情感,我不禁对自己的康复感到惊异——真奇怪,我一心渴望能活下来,以便有时机向上帝、向你们大家赎罪,到头来居然没有一命呜呼。姐姐,万一我真的死了,那会给你——我的看护、朋友和姐姐,带来多大的悲痛呀:你在前些日子里对我的烦恼自私看得一清二楚,对我的心思了如指掌!我会给你留下个什么印象啊!还有母亲:你可怎么安慰她呀:我简直说不出多么痛恨自己。每当我回顾过去,总感到自己有点没有尽到自己的责任,或者有点姑息自己的缺点。我似乎伤害了所有的人。詹宁斯太太好心好意,一贯好心好意,我不但不领情,还瞧不起她。对米德尔顿夫妇,帕尔默夫妇,斯蒂尔姐妹,甚至对一般相识的人,我总是傲慢无礼,不讲公道:硬起心肠无视他们的优点,他们越是关心我,我就越是恼火。对约翰、范妮,是的,即使对他们,尽管他们不值得器重,我也没有给予他们以应有的对待。可是你,首先是你,而不是母亲,倒被我冤枉了。我,而且只有我,了解你的心事和悲痛。然而,这对我有什么作用呢?没有引起对你我都有好处的任何同情。你为我树立了榜样,可是有什么用呢?我对你和你的安适更体贴了吗?我有没有效仿你的涵养功夫,设法减少一下你的负担,也来承担一点诸如奉承恭维、感恩戴德之类的事情,而不至于让你在那里独自应酬呢?没有。我无论是认为你称心如意的时候,还是得知你的不幸之后,都没尽到职责和友情。我简直不承认除我之外谁还会有什么悲伤。我只对遗弃、亏待了我的那个人感到懊恼,结果使我自称无比炙档秸饫铮昀霭材翘咸喜痪淖晕以鸨竿*然停止了。埃丽诺虽然是个诚实人,不爱说恭维话,但是她急于要安慰妹妹,当即对她表示了赞扬和鼓励;而玛丽安凭着自己的坦率和悔悟,也完全应该受到赞扬和鼓励。玛丽安紧握着姐姐的手,回答说:
  “你真好。“你真好。未来一定会给我作证。我已经订好了计划,如果我能坚决执行的话,我就会控制住自己的情感,改变自己的脾气。这就不会再使别人感到烦恼,也不会使我自己感到痛苦。现在,我将只为自家人活着。你、母亲和玛格丽特今后就是我的一切,你们三人将分享我全部的爱。我决不会再产生丝毫杂念,想离开你们,离开我的家。如果我真与外人交往,那只是为了表明:我的态度已经变得谦恭起来,我的心灵已经改过自新,我也可以文质彬彬、宽宏大量地讲讲礼仪答套,履行一下生活中的繁文辱节。至于威洛比,要是说我很快就会忘掉他,或者说迟早总会忘掉他,那是毫无意义的。无论环境和看法如何改变,我是忘不掉他的。不过,这要有个控制,要通过宗教信仰、理智和不停的忙碌,来加以遏制。”
  玛丽安顿了顿,接着又低声补充了一句:“假如我能了解他的心,那么一切事情都好办了。”埃丽诺听到这话时,已经有好一阵子都在考虑马上把话说出去是否恰当,结果还像起先一样犹豫不决。她发觉,既然左思右想都不解决问题,干脆下个决心不就什么都解决了,于是她立即讲起事实真相。
  正像她希望的那样,她力求说得策略一些,谨慎小心地使她那位迫不及待的听话人做好思想准备。她简单忠实地叙说了威洛比作为辩解依据的主要论点,如实地传达了他的悔过之意,只是对他现在的爱慕表示说得比较委婉。玛丽安一声不响。她在索索发抖,两眼盯着地上,嘴唇在病后本来就是苍白的,现在变得更加苍白。上千个问题涌上她的心头,但是她一个也不敢提出。她急不可耐地一字不漏地倾听着,一只手不知不觉地紧紧握住了姐姐的手,脸上沾满了泪水。
  埃丽诺怕她劳累,领着她朝家里走去。虽然玛丽安嘴里没有直说,但是埃丽诺很容易猜到她一定对什么感兴趣。因此,在到达乡舍门口之前,她一直在谈论威洛比以及他们之间的谈话。有关他言谈神态的每一个细节,凡是说出来没有妨碍的,她总要津津乐道地说个仔细。她们一进屋,玛丽安就不胜感激地吻了姐姐—下,并且流着眼泪,清晰可辨地说出了几个字:“告诉妈妈,”随后便离开姐姐,缓步朝楼上走去。她想独自清静一下,这是合情合理的,埃丽诺也就不便打扰。她忧心忡忡地预测这清静的结果,并且决计在妹妹万一不再重提此事的时候帮她重新提起,于是她走进客厅,去完成玛丽安临别时交代的使命。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 48楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-seven

Mrs. Dashwood did not hear unmoved the vindication of her former favourite. She rejoiced in his being cleared from some part of his imputed guilt;—she was sorry for him;—she wished him happy. But the feelings of the past could not be recalled.—Nothing could restore him with a faith unbroken—a character unblemished, to Marianne. Nothing could do away the knowledge of what the latter had suffered through his means, nor remove the guilt of his conduct towards Eliza. Nothing could replace him, therefore, in her former esteem, nor injure the interests of Colonel Brandon.

Had Mrs. Dashwood, like her daughter, heard Willoughby's story from himself—had she witnessed his distress, and been under the influence of his countenance and his manner, it is probable that her compassion would have been greater. But it was neither in Elinor's power, nor in her wish, to rouse such feelings in another, by her retailed explanation, as had at first been called forth in herself. Reflection had given calmness to her judgment, and sobered her own opinion of Willoughby's deserts;—she wished, therefore, to declare only the simple truth, and lay open such facts as were really due to his character, without any embellishment of tenderness to lead the fancy astray.

In the evening, when they were all three together, Marianne began voluntarily to speak of him again;—but that it was not without an effort, the restless, unquiet thoughtfulness in which she had been for some time previously sitting—her rising colour, as she spoke,—and her unsteady voice, plainly shewed.

"I wish to assure you both," said she, "that I see every thing—as you can desire me to do."

Mrs. Dashwood would have interrupted her instantly with soothing tenderness, had not Elinor, who really wished to hear her sister's unbiased opinion, by an eager sign, engaged her silence. Marianne slowly continued—

"It is a great relief to me—what Elinor told me this morning—I have now heard exactly what I wished to hear."—For some moments her voice was lost; but recovering herself, she added, and with greater calmness than before—"I am now perfectly satisfied, I wish for no change. I never could have been happy with him, after knowing, as sooner or later I must have known, all this.—I should have had no confidence, no esteem. Nothing could have done it away to my feelings."

"I know it—I know it," cried her mother. "Happy with a man of libertine practices!—With one who so injured the peace of the dearest of our friends, and the best of men!—No—my Marianne has not a heart to be made happy with such a man!—Her conscience, her sensitive conscience, would have felt all that the conscience of her husband ought to have felt."

Marianne sighed, and repeated, "I wish for no change."

"You consider the matter," said Elinor, "exactly as a good mind and a sound understanding must consider it; and I dare say you perceive, as well as myself, not only in this, but in many other circumstances, reason enough to be convinced that your marriage must have involved you in many certain troubles and disappointments, in which you would have been poorly supported by an affection, on his side, much less certain. Had you married, you must have been always poor. His expensiveness is acknowledged even by himself, and his whole conduct declares that self-denial is a word hardly understood by him. His demands and your inexperience together, on a small, very small income, must have brought on distresses which would not be the less grievous to you, from having been entirely unknown and unthought of before. Your sense of honour and honesty would have led you, I know, when aware of your situation, to attempt all the economy that would appear to you possible: and, perhaps, as long as your frugality retrenched only on your own comfort, you might have been suffered to practice it, but beyond that—and how little could the utmost of your single management do to stop the ruin which had begun before your marriage?— Beyond that, had you endeavoured, however reasonably, to abridge his enjoyments, is it not to be feared, that instead of prevailing on feelings so selfish to consent to it, you would have lessened your own influence on his heart, and made him regret the connection which had involved him in such difficulties?"

Marianne's lips quivered, and she repeated the word "Selfish?" in a tone that implied—"do you really think him selfish?"

"The whole of his behaviour," replied Elinor, "from the beginning to the end of the affair, has been grounded on selfishness. It was selfishness which first made him sport with your affections; which afterwards, when his own were engaged, made him delay the confession of it, and which finally carried him from Barton. His own enjoyment, or his own ease, was, in every particular, his ruling principle."

"It is very true. MY happiness never was his object."

"At present," continued Elinor, "he regrets what he has done. And why does he regret it?—Because he finds it has not answered towards himself. It has not made him happy. His circumstances are now unembarrassed—he suffers from no evil of that kind; and he thinks only that he has married a woman of a less amiable temper than yourself. But does it follow that had he married you, he would have been happy?—The inconveniences would have been different. He would then have suffered under the pecuniary distresses which, because they are removed, he now reckons as nothing. He would have had a wife of whose temper he could make no complaint, but he would have been always necessitous—always poor; and probably would soon have learned to rank the innumerable comforts of a clear estate and good income as of far more importance, even to domestic happiness, than the mere temper of a wife."

"I have not a doubt of it," said Marianne; "and I have nothing to regret—nothing but my own folly."

"Rather say your mother's imprudence, my child," said Mrs. Dashwood; "SHE must be answerable."

Marianne would not let her proceed;—and Elinor, satisfied that each felt their own error, wished to avoid any survey of the past that might weaken her sister's spirits; she, therefore, pursuing the first subject, immediately continued,

"One observation may, I think, be fairly drawn from the whole of the story—that all Willoughby's difficulties have arisen from the first offence against virtue, in his behaviour to Eliza Williams. That crime has been the origin of every lesser one, and of all his present discontents."

Marianne assented most feelingly to the remark; and her mother was led by it to an enumeration of Colonel Brandon's injuries and merits, warm as friendship and design could unitedly dictate. Her daughter did not look, however, as if much of it were heard by her.

Elinor, according to her expectation, saw on the two or three following days, that Marianne did not continue to gain strength as she had done; but while her resolution was unsubdued, and she still tried to appear cheerful and easy, her sister could safely trust to the effect of time upon her health.

Margaret returned, and the family were again all restored to each other, again quietly settled at the cottage; and if not pursuing their usual studies with quite so much vigour as when they first came to Barton, at least planning a vigorous prosecution of them in future.

Elinor grew impatient for some tidings of Edward. She had heard nothing of him since her leaving London, nothing new of his plans, nothing certain even of his present abode. Some letters had passed between her and her brother, in consequence of Marianne's illness; and in the first of John's, there had been this sentence:— "We know nothing of our unfortunate Edward, and can make no enquiries on so prohibited a subject, but conclude him to be still at Oxford;" which was all the intelligence of Edward afforded her by the correspondence, for his name was not even mentioned in any of the succeeding letters. She was not doomed, however, to be long in ignorance of his measures.

Their man-servant had been sent one morning to Exeter on business; and when, as he waited at table, he had satisfied the inquiries of his mistress as to the event of his errand, this was his voluntary communication—

"I suppose you know, ma'am, that Mr. Ferrars is married."

Marianne gave a violent start, fixed her eyes upon Elinor, saw her turning pale, and fell back in her chair in hysterics. Mrs. Dashwood, whose eyes, as she answered the servant's inquiry, had intuitively taken the same direction, was shocked to perceive by Elinor's countenance how much she really suffered, and a moment afterwards, alike distressed by Marianne's situation, knew not on which child to bestow her principal attention.

The servant, who saw only that Miss Marianne was taken ill, had sense enough to call one of the maids, who, with Mrs. Dashwood's assistance, supported her into the other room. By that time, Marianne was rather better, and her mother leaving her to the care of Margaret and the maid, returned to Elinor, who, though still much disordered, had so far recovered the use of her reason and voice as to be just beginning an inquiry of Thomas, as to the source of his intelligence. Mrs. Dashwood immediately took all that trouble on herself; and Elinor had the benefit of the information without the exertion of seeking it.

"Who told you that Mr. Ferrars was married, Thomas?"

"I see Mr. Ferrars myself, ma'am, this morning in Exeter, and his lady too, Miss Steele as was. They was stopping in a chaise at the door of the New London Inn, as I went there with a message from Sally at the Park to her brother, who is one of the post-boys. I happened to look up as I went by the chaise, and so I see directly it was the youngest Miss Steele; so I took off my hat, and she knew me and called to me, and inquired after you, ma'am, and the young ladies, especially Miss Marianne, and bid me I should give her compliments and Mr. Ferrars's, their best compliments and service, and how sorry they was they had not time to come on and see you, but they was in a great hurry to go forwards, for they was going further down for a little while, but howsever, when they come back, they'd make sure to come and see you."

"But did she tell you she was married, Thomas?"

"Yes, ma'am. She smiled, and said how she had changed her name since she was in these parts. She was always a very affable and free-spoken young lady, and very civil behaved. So, I made free to wish her joy."

"Was Mr. Ferrars in the carriage with her?"

"Yes, ma'am, I just see him leaning back in it, but he did not look up;—he never was a gentleman much for talking."

Elinor's heart could easily account for his not putting himself forward; and Mrs. Dashwood probably found the same explanation.

"Was there no one else in the carriage?"

"No, ma'am, only they two."

"Do you know where they came from?"

"They come straight from town, as Miss Lucy— Mrs. Ferrars told me."

"And are they going farther westward?"

"Yes, ma'am—but not to bide long. They will soon be back again, and then they'd be sure and call here."

Mrs. Dashwood now looked at her daughter; but Elinor knew better than to expect them. She recognised the whole of Lucy in the message, and was very confident that Edward would never come near them. She observed in a low voice, to her mother, that they were probably going down to Mr. Pratt's, near Plymouth.

Thomas's intelligence seemed over. Elinor looked as if she wished to hear more.

"Did you see them off, before you came away?"

"No, ma'am—the horses were just coming out, but I could not bide any longer; I was afraid of being late."

"Did Mrs. Ferrars look well?"

"Yes, ma'am, she said how she was very well; and to my mind she was always a very handsome young lady—and she seemed vastly contented."

Mrs. Dashwood could think of no other question, and Thomas and the tablecloth, now alike needless, were soon afterwards dismissed. Marianne had already sent to say, that she should eat nothing more. Mrs. Dashwood's and Elinor's appetites were equally lost, and Margaret might think herself very well off, that with so much uneasiness as both her sisters had lately experienced, so much reason as they had often had to be careless of their meals, she had never been obliged to go without her dinner before.

When the dessert and the wine were arranged, and Mrs. Dashwood and Elinor were left by themselves, they remained long together in a similarity of thoughtfulness and silence. Mrs. Dashwood feared to hazard any remark, and ventured not to offer consolation. She now found that she had erred in relying on Elinor's representation of herself; and justly concluded that every thing had been expressly softened at the time, to spare her from an increase of unhappiness, suffering as she then had suffered for Marianne. She found that she had been misled by the careful, the considerate attention of her daughter, to think the attachment, which once she had so well understood, much slighter in reality, than she had been wont to believe, or than it was now proved to be. She feared that under this persuasion she had been unjust, inattentive, nay, almost unkind, to her Elinor;—that Marianne's affliction, because more acknowledged, more immediately before her, had too much engrossed her tenderness, and led her away to forget that in Elinor she might have a daughter suffering almost as much, certainly with less self-provocation, and greater fortitude.




  达什伍德太太听到她以前的宠儿的辩词,心里不无感触。使她感到高兴的是,转嫁给威洛比的部分罪过得到洗刷。她为他感到惋惜,并且祝他幸福。但是,过去的感情是无可挽回了。任何东西也恢复不了玛丽安对他的完全信任,不会再认为他的人格完美无瑕。任何东西也抹杀不了玛丽安因为他而遭受痛苦的事实,抹杀不了他对伊丽莎犯下的罪过。因此,任何东西也不会使他再像过去那样受到玛丽安的器重,同时也损害不了布兰登上校的利益。
  假若达什伍德太太能像女儿那样,亲自听到威洛比的申述——亲眼目睹他的痛苦状态,领受一下他那神情举止的感染,那她很可能更加怜悯他。但是,埃丽诺既没有这个能力,也没有这个愿望,通过详细叙说去激发母亲也产生她自己起先产生的那种感情。经过再三考虑,她心里变得镇定下来,对威洛比的功过有了清醒的认识。因此,她想只是简单说明一下真情,透露一些与他的人格真正有关的事实,不能大发善心地添枝加叶,以免惹得母亲想入非非。
  晚上,大家聚到一起的时候,玛丽安又主动说起威洛比。但是这并非毫不费力,她先是坐在那里忐忑不安地沉思了半晌,后来一开口,脸卜泛起红晕,声音颤颤抖抖。
  “我想向你们俩保证,”她说,“正像你们希望的那样,我一切都明白了。”
  达什伍德太太刚想打断她,以便用好言安抚两句,不料埃丽诺还真想听听妹妹的公正意见。她急忙做了个手势,母亲才没出声。玛丽安慢吞吞地继续说道:
  “埃丽诺今天早晨告诉我的话,使我感到极大的宽慰。现在,我终于听到了我一心想听的话。”霎时间,她的声音哽住了;但她立即恢复了镇静,更加心平气和地接着说道:“我现在感到绝对满意。我不希望有什么变化。我知道这一切之后(这我迟早总会知道的),再和他在一起是决不会幸福的。我决不会信任他,尊重他。任何东西也无法消除我的这种情感。”
  “这我知道,我知道,”母亲嚷道,“和一个行为放荡的人在一起哪能幸福!他破坏了我们最亲爱的朋友、也是天下最好的人的安宁,谁能和他在一起?不——我的玛丽安犯不着让这样一个人给她带来幸福!她的良心,她的敏感的良心,会感到她的丈夫应该感到而没有感到的情感。”
  玛丽安叹口气,重复了一句:“我不希望有什么变化。”
  “你考虑问题,”埃丽诺说,“和一个有头脑、有见识的人应该做的完全一样。大概你和我一样,不只从这一事件,还从许多其他事件里悟出了—定的道理,以至于认识到:你若是同他结了婚,肯定会陷入重重困难,感到百般失望。在这种情况下,凭着他那反复无常的感情,那是维持不下去的。你倘若结了婚,肯定一直是个穷光蛋。他花起钱来大手大脚,这连他自己也供认不讳。他的整个行为表明,他简直不知道什么叫自我节制。就凭着那么一点点收入,他的需求量那么大,你又缺乏经验,一定会引起不少痛苦。这些痛苦决不会因为你事先完全没有想到而减轻几分。我知道,你一旦认识到自己的处境,你的自尊和诚实感会促使你厉行节约。也许,当你只是对自己节衣缩食的时候,你还可以尽量节省,但是超出这个限度,—─况且,你就是一个人节省到最大限度,你也无法阻止你们结婚前就已开始的倾家荡产!超出这个限度,假如你试图要减少他的物质享受,也不管多么合情合理,难道你就不担心,你非但不能说服具有如此自私之心的人表示赞同,反而会使你驾驭不住他的心,让他后悔不该和你结婚,认为和你结婚才使他陷入这样的困境?”
  玛丽安的嘴唇颤抖了一下,她重复了一声“自私”这两个字,听语气意思是说:“你真认为他自私吗?”
  “他的整个行为,”埃丽诺答道,“自始至终都建立在自私的基础上。正因为自私,他先是玩弄了你的感情——后来,当他自己也倾心于你的时候,又迟迟不肯表白,最后又离开了巴顿。他自己的享乐,他自己的安适,这是他高于一切的指导原则。”,
  “确实如此。他从来没把我的幸福放在心上。”
  “现在,”埃丽诺接下去说,“他对自己的所作所为感到懊悔。他为什么要懊悔呢?因为他发现事情不合他的心意,没使他感到幸福,他现在的境况并不窘迫——他还没有遭到这样的不幸,他只是觉得他娶了一个性情不及你温存的女人。然而,这是不是意味着他娶了你就会幸福呢?那会出现别的麻烦。他会为金钱问题感到苦恼。目前只是因为不存在这个问题,他才认为无所谓,他本来想娶一个性情上无可指摘的妻子,但是那样一来他会永远陷入贫困。他也许很快就会觉得:即使对家庭幸福来说,一宗不纳税的田产和一笔可观的收入能带来无穷无尽的物质享受,要比妻子的脾气重要得多。”
  “这我毫不怀疑,”玛丽安说,“我没有什么好懊悔的—一只恨自己太傻。”
  “应该怨你母亲不慎重,孩子,”达什伍德太太说,“我该负责任。”
  玛丽安不想让母亲说下去。埃丽诺对两人都引咎自责感到高兴,便想避而不再追究过去,以免削弱妹妹的兴致。于是,她又继续抓住第一个话题,马上接下去说道:
  “我想,从整个事件中可以公平地得出—个结论——威洛比的—切麻烦都起因于他最初对伊丽莎.威廉斯的不道德行为。这一罪恶是他一切较小罪过的根源,也是他现在满腹怨艾的根源。”
  玛丽安深有感触地赞同这一说法。母亲听后就数说起布兰登上校受了多少多少冤屈,又有多少多少美德,那个热烈劲儿只有友情和有意交织在一起,才能表现出来。可是看样子,女儿像是没有听见多少似的。
  果然不出埃丽诺所料,她在随后两三天里发现,玛丽安不像过去那样在继续增强体质。但是,她的决心并未动摇,她仍然显得很高兴,很平静,做姐姐的尽可放心,她的身体随着时间的推移总会好起来的。
  玛格丽特回来了,一家人又聚到—起,在乡舍里重新安定下来。如果说她们学习起来不像初来巴顿时那么劲头十足,她们至少在计划将来要努力学习。
  埃丽诺一心急于得到爱德华的音信。自从离开伦敦以来,她—直没有听到他的消息,不知道他有什么新的打算,甚至不知道他现在的确凿地址。因为玛丽安生病的缘故,她与哥哥通了几封信。约翰的头封信里,有这么一句话:“我们对不幸的爱德华一无所知,也不敢违禁查问,不过断定他还在牛津。”这是他来信中提供的有关爱德华的全部消息,因为他以后的几封信里甚至连爱德华的名字都没提到。不过,埃丽诺并非注定要对爱德华的行止长此无知下去。
  一天早晨,她家的男仆奉命去埃克塞特出了一趟差。归来后伺候进餐的时候,女主人问他出差时听到了什么新闻,他顺口回答说:
  “太太,我想你知道费拉斯先生结婚了。”
  玛丽安猛地一惊,将眼睛盯住埃丽诺,只见她面色苍白,便歇斯底里似的倒在椅子上。达什伍德太太回答仆人的询问时,目光也不由自主地朝同一方向望去。她从埃丽诺的脸上看出她十分痛苦,不禁大为震惊,随即又见玛丽安处于那副状态,使她同样感到十分悲痛。一时间,她不知道应该主要照顾哪个女儿为是。
  男仆只看见玛丽安小姐有病,还知道去唤来一位女仆。女仆和达什伍德太太一起,把小姐扶进另一房间。此时,玛丽安已经大为好转,母亲把她交给玛格丽特和女仆照料,自己回到埃丽诺面前。埃丽诺虽然心里还很混乱,但她已经恢复了理智,而且也能说话了,现在正开始询问托马斯,他的消息是从哪里得来的。达什伍德太太立即把这事揽了过去,于是埃丽诺便不费口舌地知道了端倪。
  “托马斯,谁告诉你费拉斯先生结婚了?”
  “太太,我今天早晨在埃克塞特亲眼见到费拉斯先生,还有他的太太,就是斯蒂尔小姐。他们乘坐一辆四轮马车,停在新伦敦旅馆门前,我也正好从巴顿庄园到那里,替萨莉给她当邮差的兄弟送封信。我走过那辆马车的时候,碰巧抬头望了望,当即发现是斯蒂尔府上的二小姐。我摘下帽子向她致意,她认识我,把我叫住了,问起了太太您的情况,还问起了几位小姐,特别是玛丽安小姐,吩咐我代她和费拉斯先生向你们表示问候,衷心的问候和敬意。还说他们非常抱歉,没有工夫来看望你们——他们还急着往前走,因为他们还要赶一程路——不过回来的时候,一定要来看望你们。”
  “可是,托马斯,她告诉你她结婚了吗?”
  “是的,太太。她笑嘻嘻地对我说,她一到了这块地方就改名换姓了。她素来是个和蔼可亲、心直口快的年轻小姐,待人客客气气的。于是,我冒昧地祝她幸福。”
  “费拉斯先生是不是和她一道坐在马车里?”
  “是的,太太。我看见他仰靠在里面,但是没有抬头,他从来都是个言语不多的先生。”
  埃丽诺心里不难说明他为什么不向前探身,达什伍德太太可能找到了同一解释。
  “车里没有别人吗?”
  “没有,太太,就他们俩。”
  “你知道他们从哪儿来的吗?”
  “他们直接从城里来的,这是露西小姐——费拉斯夫人告诉我的。”
  “他们还要往西走?”
  “是的,太太——不过不会呆得很久。他们很快就会回来,那时候肯定会到这里来。”
  达什伍德太太看看女儿。可是埃丽诺心里有数,知道他们不会来。她听了这个消息,就把露西这个人彻底看透了,她也深信爱德华决不会再接近她们。她轻声对母亲说:他们大概要去普利茅斯附近的普赖特先生家。
  托马斯的消息似乎说完了。看样子,埃丽诺还想多听点。
  “你走开以前看见他们出发了没有?”
  “没有,小姐——马刚刚牵出来,我不能再停留了,我怕误事。”
  “费拉斯夫人看上去身体好吗?”
  “是的,小姐,她说她身体好极了。在我看来,她一向是个非常漂亮的小姐—一她好像非常称心如意。”
  达什伍德太太想不起别的问题了,托马斯也好,台布也好,现在都不需要了,她便立即让他拿走了。玛丽安早就打发人来说过,她不想吃饭。达什伍德太太和埃丽诺同样没有胃口。玛格丽特或许会觉得,两个姐姐最近搞得心神不定,总是有那么多理由动不动就不吃饭,她自己倒真够幸运,还从来没有迫不得已挨过饿呢。
  等甜点和酒摆上桌,桌前只剩下达什伍德太太和埃丽诺两个人。她们在一起呆了很长时间,都在沉思默想,达什伍德太太唯恐出言有失,不敢贸然安慰女儿。她现在发现,她过去相信埃丽诺的自我说明是错误的。她得出这样的公正结论:因为她当时已经为玛丽安吃尽了苦头,为了不给她增添痛苦,埃丽诺显然把一切都作了轻描淡写。她发现,她本来很了解埃丽诺和爱德华之间的感情,但是埃丽诺的小心体贴使她得出了错误的结论,认为他们的感情实际上比她原先想象的淡薄得多,也比现在所证实的淡薄得多。她担心,照这样说来,她对她的埃丽诺有失公道,有失体谅——不,简直有失仁慈,──玛丽安的痛苦,因为她认识到了,而旦就摆在她的眼前,便使她深情倾注,从而忘记埃丽诺可能忍受着同样大的痛苦,当然只不过她更能克制,更有毅力罢了。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 49楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-eight

Elinor now found the difference between the expectation of an unpleasant event, however certain the mind may be told to consider it, and certainty itself. She now found, that in spite of herself, she had always admitted a hope, while Edward remained single, that something would occur to prevent his marrying Lucy; that some resolution of his own, some mediation of friends, or some more eligible opportunity of establishment for the lady, would arise to assist the happiness of all. But he was now married; and she condemned her heart for the lurking flattery, which so much heightened the pain of the intelligence.

That he should be married soon, before (as she imagined) he could be in orders, and consequently before he could be in possession of the living, surprised her a little at first. But she soon saw how likely it was that Lucy, in her self-provident care, in her haste to secure him, should overlook every thing but the risk of delay. They were married, married in town, and now hastening down to her uncle's. What had Edward felt on being within four miles from Barton, on seeing her mother's servant, on hearing Lucy's message!

They would soon, she supposed, be settled at Delaford.—Delaford,—that place in which so much conspired to give her an interest; which she wished to be acquainted with, and yet desired to avoid. She saw them in an instant in their parsonage-house; saw in Lucy, the active, contriving manager, uniting at once a desire of smart appearance with the utmost frugality, and ashamed to be suspected of half her economical practices;—pursuing her own interest in every thought, courting the favour of Colonel Brandon, of Mrs. Jennings, and of every wealthy friend. In Edward—she knew not what she saw, nor what she wished to see;—happy or unhappy,—nothing pleased her; she turned away her head from every sketch of him.

Elinor flattered herself that some one of their connections in London would write to them to announce the event, and give farther particulars,—but day after day passed off, and brought no letter, no tidings. Though uncertain that any one were to blame, she found fault with every absent friend. They were all thoughtless or indolent.

"When do you write to Colonel Brandon, ma'am?" was an inquiry which sprung from the impatience of her mind to have something going on.

"I wrote to him, my love, last week, and rather expect to see, than to hear from him again. I earnestly pressed his coming to us, and should not be surprised to see him walk in today or tomorrow, or any day."

This was gaining something, something to look forward to. Colonel Brandon must have some information to give.

Scarcely had she so determined it, when the figure of a man on horseback drew her eyes to the window. He stopt at their gate. It was a gentleman, it was Colonel Brandon himself. Now she could hear more; and she trembled in expectation of it. But—it was NOT Colonel Brandon—neither his air—nor his height. Were it possible, she must say it must be Edward. She looked again. He had just dismounted;—she could not be mistaken,—it WAS Edward. She moved away and sat down. "He comes from Mr. Pratt's purposely to see us. I WILL be calm; I WILL be mistress of myself."

In a moment she perceived that the others were likewise aware of the mistake. She saw her mother and Marianne change colour; saw them look at herself, and whisper a few sentences to each other. She would have given the world to be able to speak—and to make them understand that she hoped no coolness, no slight, would appear in their behaviour to him;—but she had no utterance, and was obliged to leave all to their own discretion.

Not a syllable passed aloud. They all waited in silence for the appearance of their visitor. His footsteps were heard along the gravel path; in a moment he was in the passage, and in another he was before them.

His countenance, as he entered the room, was not too happy, even for Elinor. His complexion was white with agitation, and he looked as if fearful of his reception, and conscious that he merited no kind one. Mrs. Dashwood, however, conforming, as she trusted, to the wishes of that daughter, by whom she then meant in the warmth of her heart to be guided in every thing, met with a look of forced complacency, gave him her hand, and wished him joy.

He coloured, and stammered out an unintelligible reply. Elinor's lips had moved with her mother's, and, when the moment of action was over, she wished that she had shaken hands with him too. But it was then too late, and with a countenance meaning to be open, she sat down again and talked of the weather.

Marianne had retreated as much as possible out of sight, to conceal her distress; and Margaret, understanding some part, but not the whole of the case, thought it incumbent on her to be dignified, and therefore took a seat as far from him as she could, and maintained a strict silence.

When Elinor had ceased to rejoice in the dryness of the season, a very awful pause took place. It was put an end to by Mrs. Dashwood, who felt obliged to hope that he had left Mrs. Ferrars very well. In a hurried manner, he replied in the affirmative.

Another pause.

Elinor resolving to exert herself, though fearing the sound of her own voice, now said,

"Is Mrs. Ferrars at Longstaple?"

"At Longstaple!" he replied, with an air of surprise.— "No, my mother is in town."

"I meant," said Elinor, taking up some work from the table, "to inquire for Mrs. EDWARD Ferrars."

She dared not look up;—but her mother and Marianne both turned their eyes on him. He coloured, seemed perplexed, looked doubtingly, and, after some hesitation, said,—

"Perhaps you mean—my brother—you mean Mrs.—Mrs. Robert Ferrars."

"Mrs. Robert Ferrars!"—was repeated by Marianne and her mother in an accent of the utmost amazement;—and though Elinor could not speak, even HER eyes were fixed on him with the same impatient wonder. He rose from his seat, and walked to the window, apparently from not knowing what to do; took up a pair of scissors that lay there, and while spoiling both them and their sheath by cutting the latter to pieces as he spoke, said, in a hurried voice,

"Perhaps you do not know—you may not have heard that my brother is lately married to—to the youngest—to Miss Lucy Steele."

His words were echoed with unspeakable astonishment by all but Elinor, who sat with her head leaning over her work, in a state of such agitation as made her hardly know where she was.

"Yes," said he, "they were married last week, and are now at Dawlish."

Elinor could sit it no longer. She almost ran out of the room, and as soon as the door was closed, burst into tears of joy, which at first she thought would never cease. Edward, who had till then looked any where, rather than at her, saw her hurry away, and perhaps saw—or even heard, her emotion; for immediately afterwards he fell into a reverie, which no remarks, no inquiries, no affectionate address of Mrs. Dashwood could penetrate, and at last, without saying a word, quitted the room, and walked out towards the village—leaving the others in the greatest astonishment and perplexity on a change in his situation, so wonderful and so sudden;—a perplexity which they had no means of lessening but by their own conjectures.




  埃丽诺发现,一件不幸的事情,不管你心里如何认定会发生,但期待中和发生后,两者之间毕竟还有不同之处。她发现,当爱德华尚未结婚的时候,她总是不由自主地抱有—线希望,希望能出现个什么情况,使他不能与露西结婚;希望他自己能下定决心,朋友们能从中调解,或者露西能遇到什么良机奇缘,促成大家皆大欢喜。但是他现在结了婚啦,埃丽诺责备自己不该存有侥幸心理,这种侥幸心理大大增加了这条消息带来的痛苦。
  爱德华居然这么快就结了婚,没等他(照埃丽诺的想象,当上牧师,因而也没等他)获得牧师俸禄,这在起初使埃丽诺感到有点吃惊。但是她很快领悟到,露西出于深谋远虑,一心只想赶快把他弄到手,除了担心拖延的危险之外,别的事情一概无所顾忌。他们结了婚,在城里结了婚,现在正急着赶到她舅舅家。爱德华来到离巴顿不过四英里的地方,见到了她母亲的男仆,还听到了露西的话,这时他作何感想呢?
  埃丽诺想,他们很快就会在德拉福安居下来——德拉福,就在这个地方,—系列事件激起了她的兴趣,使她既想了解.又想回避。转瞬间,她看见他们住在自己的牧师公馆里,发现露西是个活跃机灵的当家人,她把崇尚体面和克勤克俭融为一体,生怕别人看出她在节衣缩食。她一心一意追求自己的利益,极力巴结布兰登上校、詹宁斯太太以及每一位阔朋友。她知道爱德华怎么样,也不知道她该希望怎么样,他是幸福还是不幸福—一这都不会使她感到高兴。她索性不去考虑他是个什么样子。
  埃丽诺满以为,她们伦敦的哪位亲友会写信来告诉这件事,并且进一步介绍点具体情况。谁想一天天过去了,还是杳无音信。她也说不上应该责怪谁,便干脆埋怨起不在跟前的每位朋友。他们一个个不是不体谅人,就是手太懒,“母亲,你什么时候给布兰登上校写信?”她一心急着想找个法子,突然提出了这样一个问题。
  “好孩子,我上星期给他写了封信,我期待能见到他,而不是再收到他的信。我恳切地敦促他快来我们这里,说不定今明后天就会到。”
  这话很起作用,使埃丽诺有了盼头。布兰登上校—定能带来点消息。
  埃丽诺刚想到这里,不料有人骑着马走来,她情不自禁地朝窗外望去。那人在门口停住。他是位绅士,而且就是布兰登上校。现在,她可以听到更多的情况了。期待之中,她不禁颤抖起来。但是——这不是布兰登上校——既不是他的风度,也不是他的身材。如果可能的话,她要说这一定是爱德华。她再一看,他刚刚下马。她不会搞错,──就是爱德华。她离开窗口,坐了下来。“他特地从普赖特家赶来看望我们。我—定要镇静,—定要控制住自己。”
  转瞬间,她察觉别人同样意识到这一错误。她发现母亲和玛丽安脸色变了;发现她们都在望着她,相互耳语了几句。她真恨不得能告诉她们——让她们明白,她希望她们不要冷落他,怠慢他,可是她什么也没说出来,只好听任她们自行其是。
  大家一声不响,都在默默地等着客人出现。先是听到他走在压石道上的脚步声;一眨眼工夫,他走进走廊;再—转眼,他来到她们面前。
  爱德华进房的时候,神色不太快活,甚至在埃丽诺看来也是如此。他的脸色因为局促不安而变得发白。看样子,他担心受到冷遇,他知道,他不配受到礼遇。可是,达什伍德太太心里一热,还是想—切听从女儿的,于是她自信是遵照女儿的心愿,强作笑颜地迎上前去,把手伸给他,祝他幸福。
  爱德华脸色一红,结结巴巴地回答了一句,听不清说的什么。埃丽诺只是随着母亲动了动嘴唇,动完之后,又巴不得自己也和他握握手。但是,已经为时过晚,她只好带着想要开诚相见的神气,重新坐下,谈起了天气。
  玛丽安尽量退到隐蔽的地方,不让别人看见她在伤心。玛格丽特对情况有所了解,但又不全了解,她认为保持尊严是她义不容辞的责任,因此找了个离爱德华尽可能远的地方坐下,一直沉默不语。
  埃丽诺对这干燥季节表示完喜悦之后,出现了非常糟糕的冷场。达什伍德太太打破了沉默,表示但愿爱德华离家时,费拉斯太太一切都好。爱德华慌忙作了肯定的回答。
  再次冷场。
  埃丽诺虽然害怕听到自己的说话声,但她还是硬着头皮说道:
  “费拉斯太太在郎斯特普尔吗?”
  “在郎斯特普尔!”爱德华带着惊讶的神气答道,“不,我母亲在城里。”
  “我的意思是,”埃丽诺一面说,一面从桌上拿起针线活,“问问爱德华·费拉斯太太的情况。”
  埃丽诺不敢抬眼看,但她母亲和玛丽安却一齐把目光投向爱德华。爱德华脸上一红,似乎有些茫然,疑惑地望了望,犹豫了一阵之后,说道:
  “也许你指的是──我弟弟──你指的是—─罗伯特.费拉斯太太。”
  “罗伯特.费拉斯太太!”玛丽安和母亲带着极为惊奇的语气重复说道。埃丽诺虽然说不出话来,她的眼睛却带着同样急切惊奇的神情凝视着爱德华。爱德华从座位上立起身,走到窗前,显然不知如何是好。他拾起一把放在那儿的剪刀,—边说话一边乱剪,不仅把剪刀鞘剪得粉碎,把剪刀也剪坏了。这时,只听他急忙说道:
  “也许你们还不知道──你们可能还没听说,我弟弟最近同那位二小姐──露西·斯蒂尔小姐—─结婚了。”
  在场的人,除埃丽诺之外,都带着不可言状的惊奇表情,把他的话重复了一遍。埃丽诺一头俯在针线活上,只觉心情过于激动,简直不知道自己呆在哪里。
  “是的,”爱德华说,“他们是上星期结婚的,现在在道利希。”
  埃丽诺再也坐不住了。她几乎是跑出了房间,刚一关上门,便喜不自禁地哭了起来。她起先以为,喜悦的泪水永远也止不住了。爱德华本来始终没有朝她那里看,直到那时,他才瞧见她急急匆匆地跑走了,也许看见——甚至听见她激动的感情,因为他紧接着就陷入沉思,任凭达什伍德太太说什么话,提什么问题,谈吐多么亲热,都无法打破这种沉思。最后,他一言不发地离开房间,朝村里走去,留下的人见他的处境发生了如此奇妙、如此突然的变化,不由得感到惊奇不已,大惑不解——而这种困惑之感,除了凭借她们自己的猜测之外,没有别的办法可以消释。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 50楼  发表于: 2013-10-30 0
Chapter forty-nine

Unaccountable, however, as the circumstances of his release might appear to the whole family, it was certain that Edward was free; and to what purpose that freedom would be employed was easily pre-determined by all;—for after experiencing the blessings of one imprudent engagement, contracted without his mother's consent, as he had already done for more than four years, nothing less could be expected of him in the failure of THAT, than the immediate contraction of another.

His errand at Barton, in fact, was a simple one. It was only to ask Elinor to marry him;—and considering that he was not altogether inexperienced in such a question, it might be strange that he should feel so uncomfortable in the present case as he really did, so much in need of encouragement and fresh air.

How soon he had walked himself into the proper resolution, however, how soon an opportunity of exercising it occurred, in what manner he expressed himself, and how he was received, need not be particularly told. This only need be said;—that when they all sat down to table at four o'clock, about three hours after his arrival, he had secured his lady, engaged her mother's consent, and was not only in the rapturous profession of the lover, but, in the reality of reason and truth, one of the happiest of men. His situation indeed was more than commonly joyful. He had more than the ordinary triumph of accepted love to swell his heart, and raise his spirits. He was released without any reproach to himself, from an entanglement which had long formed his misery, from a woman whom he had long ceased to love;—and elevated at once to that security with another, which he must have thought of almost with despair, as soon as he had learnt to consider it with desire. He was brought, not from doubt or suspense, but from misery to happiness;—and the change was openly spoken in such a genuine, flowing, grateful cheerfulness, as his friends had never witnessed in him before.

His heart was now open to Elinor, all its weaknesses, all its errors confessed, and his first boyish attachment to Lucy treated with all the philosophic dignity of twenty-four.

"It was a foolish, idle inclination on my side," said he, "the consequence of ignorance of the world—and want of employment. Had my brother given me some active profession when I was removed at eighteen from the care of Mr. Pratt, I think—nay, I am sure, it would never have happened; for though I left Longstaple with what I thought, at the time, a most unconquerable preference for his niece, yet had I then had any pursuit, any object to engage my time and keep me at a distance from her for a few months, I should very soon have outgrown the fancied attachment, especially by mixing more with the world, as in such case I must have done. But instead of having any thing to do, instead of having any profession chosen for me, or being allowed to chuse any myself, I returned home to be completely idle; and for the first twelvemonth afterwards I had not even the nominal employment, which belonging to the university would have given me; for I was not entered at Oxford till I was nineteen. I had therefore nothing in the world to do, but to fancy myself in love; and as my mother did not make my home in every respect comfortable, as I had no friend, no companion in my brother, and disliked new acquaintance, it was not unnatural for me to be very often at Longstaple, where I always felt myself at home, and was always sure of a welcome; and accordingly I spent the greatest part of my time there from eighteen to nineteen: Lucy appeared everything that was amiable and obliging. She was pretty too—at least I thought so THEN; and I had seen so little of other women, that I could make no comparisons, and see no defects. Considering everything, therefore, I hope, foolish as our engagement was, foolish as it has since in every way been proved, it was not at the time an unnatural or an inexcusable piece of folly."

The change which a few hours had wrought in the minds and the happiness of the Dashwoods, was such—so great—as promised them all, the satisfaction of a sleepless night. Mrs. Dashwood, too happy to be comfortable, knew not how to love Edward, nor praise Elinor enough, how to be enough thankful for his release without wounding his delicacy, nor how at once to give them leisure for unrestrained conversation together, and yet enjoy, as she wished, the sight and society of both.

Marianne could speak her happiness only by tears. Comparisons would occur—regrets would arise;—and her joy, though sincere as her love for her sister, was of a kind to give her neither spirits nor language.

But Elinor—how are her feelings to be described?—From the moment of learning that Lucy was married to another, that Edward was free, to the moment of his justifying the hopes which had so instantly followed, she was every thing by turns but tranquil. But when the second moment had passed, when she found every doubt, every solicitude removed, compared her situation with what so lately it had been,—saw him honourably released from his former engagement, saw him instantly profiting by the release, to address herself and declare an affection as tender, as constant as she had ever supposed it to be,—she was oppressed, she was overcome by her own felicity;—and happily disposed as is the human mind to be easily familiarized with any change for the better, it required several hours to give sedateness to her spirits, or any degree of tranquillity to her heart.

Edward was now fixed at the cottage at least for a week;—for whatever other claims might be made on him, it was impossible that less than a week should be given up to the enjoyment of Elinor's company, or suffice to say half that was to be said of the past, the present, and the future;—for though a very few hours spent in the hard labor of incessant talking will despatch more subjects than can really be in common between any two rational creatures, yet with lovers it is different. Between them no subject is finished, no communication is even made, till it has been made at least twenty times over.

Lucy's marriage, the unceasing and reasonable wonder among them all, formed of course one of the earliest discussions of the lovers;—and Elinor's particular knowledge of each party made it appear to her in every view, as one of the most extraordinary and unaccountable circumstances she had ever heard. How they could be thrown together, and by what attraction Robert could be drawn on to marry a girl, of whose beauty she had herself heard him speak without any admiration,—a girl too already engaged to his brother, and on whose account that brother had been thrown off by his family—it was beyond her comprehension to make out. To her own heart it was a delightful affair, to her imagination it was even a ridiculous one, but to her reason, her judgment, it was completely a puzzle.

Edward could only attempt an explanation by supposing, that, perhaps, at first accidentally meeting, the vanity of the one had been so worked on by the flattery of the other, as to lead by degrees to all the rest. Elinor remembered what Robert had told her in Harley Street, of his opinion of what his own mediation in his brother's affairs might have done, if applied to in time. She repeated it to Edward.

"That was exactly like Robert,"—was his immediate observation.—"And THAT," he presently added, "might perhaps be in HIS head when the acquaintance between them first began. And Lucy perhaps at first might think only of procuring his good offices in my favour. Other designs might afterward arise."

How long it had been carrying on between them, however, he was equally at a loss with herself to make out; for at Oxford, where he had remained for choice ever since his quitting London, he had had no means of hearing of her but from herself, and her letters to the very last were neither less frequent, nor less affectionate than usual. Not the smallest suspicion, therefore, had ever occurred to prepare him for what followed;—and when at last it burst on him in a letter from Lucy herself, he had been for some time, he believed, half stupified between the wonder, the horror, and the joy of such a deliverance. He put the letter into Elinor's hands.

"Dear Sir,

"Being very sure I have long lost your affections, I have thought myself at liberty to bestow my own on another, and have no doubt of being as happy with him as I once used to think I might be with you; but I scorn to accept a hand while the heart was another's. Sincerely wish you happy in your choice, and it shall not be my fault if we are not always good friends, as our near relationship now makes proper. I can safely say I owe you no ill-will, and am sure you will be too generous to do us any ill offices. Your brother has gained my affections entirely, and as we could not live without one another, we are just returned from the altar, and are now on our way to Dawlish for a few weeks, which place your dear brother has great curiosity to see, but thought I would first trouble you with these few lines, and shall always remain,

"Your sincere well-wisher, friend, and sister,      
    "Lucy Ferrars.                

"I have burnt all your letters, and will return your picture the first opportunity. Please to destroy my scrawls—but the ring with my hair you are very welcome to keep."

Elinor read and returned it without any comment.

"I will not ask your opinion of it as a composition," said Edward.—"For worlds would not I have had a letter of hers seen by you in former days.—In a sister it is bad enough, but in a wife!—how I have blushed over the pages of her writing!—and I believe I may say that since the first half year of our foolish—business—this is the only letter I ever received from her, of which the substance made me any amends for the defect of the style."

"However it may have come about," said Elinor, after a pause,—"they are certainly married. And your mother has brought on herself a most appropriate punishment. The independence she settled on Robert, through resentment against you, has put it in his power to make his own choice; and she has actually been bribing one son with a thousand a-year, to do the very deed which she disinherited the other for intending to do. She will hardly be less hurt, I suppose, by Robert's marrying Lucy, than she would have been by your marrying her."

"She will be more hurt by it, for Robert always was her favourite.—She will be more hurt by it, and on the same principle will forgive him much sooner."

In what state the affair stood at present between them, Edward knew not, for no communication with any of his family had yet been attempted by him. He had quitted Oxford within four and twenty hours after Lucy's letter arrived, and with only one object before him, the nearest road to Barton, had had no leisure to form any scheme of conduct, with which that road did not hold the most intimate connection. He could do nothing till he were assured of his fate with Miss Dashwood; and by his rapidity in seeking THAT fate, it is to be supposed, in spite of the jealousy with which he had once thought of Colonel Brandon, in spite of the modesty with which he rated his own deserts, and the politeness with which he talked of his doubts, he did not, upon the whole, expect a very cruel reception. It was his business, however, to say that he did, and he said it very prettily. What he might say on the subject a twelvemonth after, must be referred to the imagination of husbands and wives.

That Lucy had certainly meant to deceive, to go off with a flourish of malice against him in her message by Thomas, was perfectly clear to Elinor; and Edward himself, now thoroughly enlightened on her character, had no scruple in believing her capable of the utmost meanness of wanton ill-nature. Though his eyes had been long opened, even before his acquaintance with Elinor began, to her ignorance and a want of liberality in some of her opinions—they had been equally imputed, by him, to her want of education; and till her last letter reached him, he had always believed her to be a well-disposed, good-hearted girl, and thoroughly attached to himself. Nothing but such a persuasion could have prevented his putting an end to an engagement, which, long before the discovery of it laid him open to his mother's anger, had been a continual source of disquiet and regret to him.

"I thought it my duty," said he, "independent of my feelings, to give her the option of continuing the engagement or not, when I was renounced by my mother, and stood to all appearance without a friend in the world to assist me. In such a situation as that, where there seemed nothing to tempt the avarice or the vanity of any living creature, how could I suppose, when she so earnestly, so warmly insisted on sharing my fate, whatever it might be, that any thing but the most disinterested affection was her inducement? And even now, I cannot comprehend on what motive she acted, or what fancied advantage it could be to her, to be fettered to a man for whom she had not the smallest regard, and who had only two thousand pounds in the world. She could not foresee that Colonel Brandon would give me a living."

"No; but she might suppose that something would occur in your favour; that your own family might in time relent. And at any rate, she lost nothing by continuing the engagement, for she has proved that it fettered neither her inclination nor her actions. The connection was certainly a respectable one, and probably gained her consideration among her friends; and, if nothing more advantageous occurred, it would be better for her to marry you than be single."

Edward was, of course, immediately convinced that nothing could have been more natural than Lucy's conduct, nor more self-evident than the motive of it.

Elinor scolded him, harshly as ladies always scold the imprudence which compliments themselves, for having spent so much time with them at Norland, when he must have felt his own inconstancy.

"Your behaviour was certainly very wrong," said she; "because—to say nothing of my own conviction, our relations were all led away by it to fancy and expect WHAT, as you were THEN situated, could never be."

He could only plead an ignorance of his own heart, and a mistaken confidence in the force of his engagement.

"I was simple enough to think, that because my FAITH was plighted to another, there could be no danger in my being with you; and that the consciousness of my engagement was to keep my heart as safe and sacred as my honour. I felt that I admired you, but I told myself it was only friendship; and till I began to make comparisons between yourself and Lucy, I did not know how far I was got. After that, I suppose, I WAS wrong in remaining so much in Sussex, and the arguments with which I reconciled myself to the expediency of it, were no better than these:—The danger is my own; I am doing no injury to anybody but myself."

Elinor smiled, and shook her head.

Edward heard with pleasure of Colonel Brandon's being expected at the Cottage, as he really wished not only to be better acquainted with him, but to have an opportunity of convincing him that he no longer resented his giving him the living of Delaford—"Which, at present," said he, "after thanks so ungraciously delivered as mine were on the occasion, he must think I have never forgiven him for offering."

Now he felt astonished himself that he had never yet been to the place. But so little interest had be taken in the matter, that he owed all his knowledge of the house, garden, and glebe, extent of the parish, condition of the land, and rate of the tithes, to Elinor herself, who had heard so much of it from Colonel Brandon, and heard it with so much attention, as to be entirely mistress of the subject.

One question after this only remained undecided, between them, one difficulty only was to be overcome. They were brought together by mutual affection, with the warmest approbation of their real friends; their intimate knowledge of each other seemed to make their happiness certain—and they only wanted something to live upon. Edward had two thousand pounds, and Elinor one, which, with Delaford living, was all that they could call their own; for it was impossible that Mrs. Dashwood should advance anything; and they were neither of them quite enough in love to think that three hundred and fifty pounds a-year would supply them with the comforts of life.

Edward was not entirely without hopes of some favourable change in his mother towards him; and on THAT he rested for the residue of their income. But Elinor had no such dependence; for since Edward would still be unable to marry Miss Morton, and his chusing herself had been spoken of in Mrs. Ferrars's flattering language as only a lesser evil than his chusing Lucy Steele, she feared that Robert's offence would serve no other purpose than to enrich Fanny.

About four days after Edward's arrival Colonel Brandon appeared, to complete Mrs. Dashwood's satisfaction, and to give her the dignity of having, for the first time since her living at Barton, more company with her than her house would hold. Edward was allowed to retain the privilege of first comer, and Colonel Brandon therefore walked every night to his old quarters at the Park; from whence he usually returned in the morning, early enough to interrupt the lovers' first tete-a-tete before breakfast.

A three weeks' residence at Delaford, where, in his evening hours at least, he had little to do but to calculate the disproportion between thirty-six and seventeen, brought him to Barton in a temper of mind which needed all the improvement in Marianne's looks, all the kindness of her welcome, and all the encouragement of her mother's language, to make it cheerful. Among such friends, however, and such flattery, he did revive. No rumour of Lucy's marriage had yet reached him:—he knew nothing of what had passed; and the first hours of his visit were consequently spent in hearing and in wondering. Every thing was explained to him by Mrs. Dashwood, and he found fresh reason to rejoice in what he had done for Mr. Ferrars, since eventually it promoted the interest of Elinor.

It would be needless to say, that the gentlemen advanced in the good opinion of each other, as they advanced in each other's acquaintance, for it could not be otherwise. Their resemblance in good principles and good sense, in disposition and manner of thinking, would probably have been sufficient to unite them in friendship, without any other attraction; but their being in love with two sisters, and two sisters fond of each other, made that mutual regard inevitable and immediate, which might otherwise have waited the effect of time and judgment.

The letters from town, which a few days before would have made every nerve in Elinor's body thrill with transport, now arrived to be read with less emotion that mirth. Mrs. Jennings wrote to tell the wonderful tale, to vent her honest indignation against the jilting girl, and pour forth her compassion towards poor Mr. Edward, who, she was sure, had quite doted upon the worthless hussy, and was now, by all accounts, almost broken-hearted, at Oxford.— "I do think," she continued, "nothing was ever carried on so sly; for it was but two days before Lucy called and sat a couple of hours with me. Not a soul suspected anything of the matter, not even Nancy, who, poor soul! came crying to me the day after, in a great fright for fear of Mrs. Ferrars, as well as not knowing how to get to Plymouth; for Lucy it seems borrowed all her money before she went off to be married, on purpose we suppose to make a show with, and poor Nancy had not seven shillings in the world;—so I was very glad to give her five guineas to take her down to Exeter, where she thinks of staying three or four weeks with Mrs. Burgess, in hopes, as I tell her, to fall in with the Doctor again. And I must say that Lucy's crossness not to take them along with them in the chaise is worse than all. Poor Mr. Edward! I cannot get him out of my head, but you must send for him to Barton, and Miss Marianne must try to comfort him."

Mr. Dashwood's strains were more solemn. Mrs. Ferrars was the most unfortunate of women—poor Fanny had suffered agonies of sensibility—and he considered the existence of each, under such a blow, with grateful wonder. Robert's offence was unpardonable, but Lucy's was infinitely worse. Neither of them were ever again to be mentioned to Mrs. Ferrars; and even, if she might hereafter be induced to forgive her son, his wife should never be acknowledged as her daughter, nor be permitted to appear in her presence. The secrecy with which everything had been carried on between them, was rationally treated as enormously heightening the crime, because, had any suspicion of it occurred to the others, proper measures would have been taken to prevent the marriage; and he called on Elinor to join with him in regretting that Lucy's engagement with Edward had not rather been fulfilled, than that she should thus be the means of spreading misery farther in the family.— He thus continued:

"Mrs. Ferrars has never yet mentioned Edward's name, which does not surprise us; but, to our great astonishment, not a line has been received from him on the occasion. Perhaps, however, he is kept silent by his fear of offending, and I shall, therefore, give him a hint, by a line to Oxford, that his sister and I both think a letter of proper submission from him, addressed perhaps to Fanny, and by her shewn to her mother, might not be taken amiss; for we all know the tenderness of Mrs. Ferrars's heart, and that she wishes for nothing so much as to be on good terms with her children."

This paragraph was of some importance to the prospects and conduct of Edward. It determined him to attempt a reconciliation, though not exactly in the manner pointed out by their brother and sister.

"A letter of proper submission!" repeated he; "would they have me beg my mother's pardon for Robert's ingratitude to HER, and breach of honour to ME?—I can make no submission—I am grown neither humble nor penitent by what has passed.—I am grown very happy; but that would not interest.—I know of no submission that IS proper for me to make."

"You may certainly ask to be forgiven," said Elinor, "because you have offended;—and I should think you might NOW venture so far as to profess some concern for having ever formed the engagement which drew on you your mother's anger."

He agreed that he might.

"And when she has forgiven you, perhaps a little humility may be convenient while acknowledging a second engagement, almost as imprudent in HER eyes as the first."

He had nothing to urge against it, but still resisted the idea of a letter of proper submission; and therefore, to make it easier to him, as he declared a much greater willingness to make mean concessions by word of mouth than on paper, it was resolved that, instead of writing to Fanny, he should go to London, and personally intreat her good offices in his favour.— "And if they really do interest themselves," said Marianne, in her new character of candour, "in bringing about a reconciliation, I shall think that even John and Fanny are not entirely without merit."

After a visit on Colonel Brandon's side of only three or four days, the two gentlemen quitted Barton together.— They were to go immediately to Delaford, that Edward might have some personal knowledge of his future home, and assist his patron and friend in deciding on what improvements were needed to it; and from thence, after staying there a couple of nights, he was to proceed on his journey to town.




  虽然在达什伍德母女看来,爱德华解除婚约一事似乎是不可思议的,但他确实是解除了婚约。而他将如何利用这次解约,却被她们大家轻易地预料到了。因为四年来,他没有征得母亲的同意,已经尝到了—次轻率订婚的甜头,现在这门婚事吹了,谅他会马上再订—次亲。
  其实,爱德华来巴顿的任务很简单,就是请求埃丽诺嫁给他。鉴于他在这种问题上并非毫无经验,这一次他居然会如此惴惴不安,如此需要别人加以鼓励,需要出去透透新鲜空气,真是不可思议。
  不过,他路上如何迅速地坚定了决心,如何迅速地将决心见诸行动,又以何种方式表达衷曲,这一切都毋庸赘述。需要说明的只是:四点钟光景,大约在他到来三个钟头之后,大家一道坐下吃饭的时候,他已经把他的意中人捞到手了,并且取得了她母亲的同意。他声称自己是世上最幸福的人,这不仅出自情人的狂喜,而且不管从情理和实际来说,他也的确如此。他的情况确实令他异常高兴。除了求爱被接受了之外,他还有别的事情使他心潮格外澎湃,情绪格外高昂。他丝毫不用责备自己,他终于摆脱了一起长期给他造成痛苦的爱情纠葛,摆脱了一个他早已不再爱慕的女人——而且立即一跃赢得了另外—个女人。可是想当初,他刚刚产生这个念头时,心里几乎是绝望的,他不是从疑虑不安.而是从痛苦不堪中转而获得了幸福。他毫不掩饰地表白了这种变化,那股发自内心、感激不尽、涌流不止的欢快劲头,他的朋友们以前从未见过。
  他向埃丽诺敞开了心扉——他供认了自己的全部弱点和过失一—并且带着二十四岁的人所具有的明哲和尊严,叙说了自己最初对露西的幼稚的眷恋。
  “这是我的愚蠢和惰性引起的,”他说,“是我人情世态全然无知的结果——无所事事的结果。我十八岁脱离普赖特先生关照的时候,我母亲若是给我点事情干干,我想,不,我敢肯定,这种情况决不会发生。因为我离开郎斯特普尔的时候,虽然自以为对他的外甥女喜爱得不得了,但是我假如有点事情干,让我忙上几个月,和她疏远几个月,特别是多跟世人打打交道(在这种情况下,我肯定会这样做的),那我很快就会消除对她异想天开的眷恋。可是我回到家里,却没有事情干——既没给我选好职业,也不让我自己选择,完全无所事事。在随后的第一年,我甚至连个大学生名义上应该忙碌的事情都没有缘份,因为我直到十九岁才进入牛津大学。我在世上无事可做,只能沉溺于爱情的幻想。再加上我母亲没给我安排个舒舒适适的家——我与弟弟不友好,合不来,又讨厌结识新朋友,我也就自然而然地常往郎斯特普尔那里跑,因为我在那里总觉得很自在,总会受到欢迎。就这样,我从十八岁到十九岁,绝大部分时间都消磨在那里。露西似乎非常和蔼,非常可亲,人长得也很漂亮——至少我当时是这么认为的。我很少见到别的女人,没法比较,看不出她有什么缺陷。因此,考虑到这一切,尽管我们的订婚是愚蠢的,而且被彻底证明是愚蠢的,但是我希望,这在当时并非是不近人情、不可宽恕的蠢行。”
  仅仅几个小时,就给达什伍德母女心里带来如此巨大的变化和幸福,她们完全可望洋洋得意地度过—个不眠之夜。达什伍德太太高兴得有点忐忑不安了,她不知道如何喜爱爱德华,如何赞扬埃丽诺才好—─不知道如何才能对爱德华的解除婚约表示足够的庆幸,而又不伤害他那脆弱的感情,如何才能既给他俩—起畅谈的闲暇,又能按照她的心愿,多瞧瞧他们,多和他们欢聚一会儿。
  玛丽安只能用眼泪表示她的喜悦。她难免要做比较,要懊悔。她的喜悦之情虽然像她对姐姐的钟爱一样真心诚意,但是这种喜悦既没使她振奋起来,也没使她开口说话。
  可是埃丽诺,她的心情应该如何描写呢?从她得知露西嫁给了别人,爱德华解除了婚约,到他证实她有理由如此迅速地燃起希望之火,在这段时刻里,她心里百感交集,难以平静。但是这段时刻过后.—─当她消除了一切怀疑、一切焦虑——将她现在的情况与刚才的情况一比较——见他体面地解除了过去的婚约——见他当即从解约中获得益处,向她求婚.就像她一直料想的那样,向她表露了深沉、坚贞的爱情——这时,她喜出望外,反倒变得沉闷起来。因为人心好喜不好悲,一见到形势好转就容易激动,所以她需要经过几个小时才能平静下来。
  现在,爱德华在乡舍里至少住了一个星期。因为不管她们对他会有什么别的要求,他与埃丽诺欢聚的时间不能少于一个星期,否则,谈起过去、现在和未来,心里的话连一半也说不完。对于两个正常人说来,滔滔不绝地说上几个钟头,谈论的问题确实要比他们共同关心的问题来得多,然而对恋人来说,情况却不然了。在他们之间,一个话题至少得重复二十遍才能完结,否则,甚至都算不上交谈。
  露西的结婚理所当然是她们大家最感到惊奇不已的事情,当然也构成两位情人最早谈论的话题之一。埃丽诺对男女双方有着特别的了解,他们的婚事无论从哪个角度看,都是她平生听到的一个最异乎寻常、最不可思议的现象。他们怎么会凑到一起,罗伯特受到什么诱惑,居然娶了一个她亲自听他说过,他一点也不爱慕的姑娘.——况且,这个姑娘己经同他哥哥订了婚,他哥哥为此还遭到家庭的遗弃——这一切真叫她百思不得其解。就她的心愿来说,这是桩大好事,就她的想象而言,事情甚至有点荒唐,但是,就她的理智和见识而论,这完全是个谜。
  爱德华只能试图作作解释,凭借想象说:也许他们先是不期而遇,一方的阿谀奉承激起了另一方的虚荣心,以至逐渐导致了以后的事情。埃丽诺还记得罗伯特在哈利街对她说的话。他谈到他若是及时出面调解的话,他哥哥的事情会出现什么局面。她把那些话向爱德华重复了一遍。
  “罗伯特就是那种人,”爱德华马上说道,“也许,”他当即接下去说,“他们刚开始认识,他脑子里可能就有那个念头。露西起初也许只想求他帮帮我的忙。图谋不轨可能是后来的事情。”
  不过,他们之间究竟图谋了多久,爱德华像埃丽诺一样,也是不得而知。因为自从离开伦敦之后,他一直情愿呆在牛津,除了收到露西的信,没有别的办法能听到她的消息,而露西的信件直到最后既不比以往见少,也不比以往显得情淡爱弛。因此,他丝毫没有起过疑心,对后来的事情一点没有思想准备。最后,露西来了一封信,给他来了个突然袭击。的的确确,当时一听说自己给解除了这样一门婚事,真是又惊又怕又喜,不禁发了半天呆。他把那封信递到埃丽诺手里:
亲爱的先生:
  鉴于我肯定早已失去了你的爱情,我认为自己有权利去钟爱另外一个人,而且我毫不怀疑,我与他结合将和我一度认为的与你结合一样幸福。你既然把心都交给了别人,我也就不屑同你结婚。衷心祝愿你作出了幸运的抉择。如果我们不能一直成为好朋友(我们现在的近亲关系使得我们理应如此),那可不是我的过错。我可以向你保证:我对你没有恶意。我还相信,你是个宽怀大度的人,不会来拆我们的台。你弟弟彻底嬴得了我的爱情,因为我们两人离开了就活不下去,我们刚到教堂结了婚,现在正在奔赴道利希的途中,因为你亲爱的弟弟很想看看这个地方,我们准备在那里逗留几个星期。不过,我想先写信告诉你,恕不多言。
  
你永远诚挚的祝福者、朋友和弟媳      
  露西.费拉斯敬上            

  大札我已全部付之一炬,尊像一有机会定将奉还。请将拙书烧掉。至于戒指和头发,你尽可保留。
  埃丽诺看完信,又一声不响地递了回去。
  “我不想问你对这封信的文笔有什么看法,”爱德华说。“要在以前,我无论如何也不会把她的信拿给你看。作为弟媳,己经够糟糕啦,但若是作为妻子,我一见到她写的信,就脸红!我想必可以这样说,自从我们的蠢事开始头半年以来,这还是我从她那儿收到的唯一的一封信,其内容可以弥补其文笔上的缺陷。”
  歇了片刻,埃丽诺说道:“不管事情是怎么发生的,他们肯定是结了婚啦。你母亲自作自受,这是对她最恰当不过的惩罚,她因为对你不满,便把一笔足以维持生计的资产赠给罗伯特,结果使他有能力自己选择。实际上,她是在用一年一千镑的资金,收买一个儿子去做被她剥夺了财产继承权的另一个儿子想做而没做的事情,我想,罗伯特娶露西给她带来的打击,很难说会比你娶露西给她带来的打击小。”
  “她只会受到更大的打击,因为罗伯持一向都是她的宠儿。她将会受到更大的打击,而且基于同样的原因,她也会更快地原谅他。”
  现在他们之间的关系如何,爱德华不得而知,因为他没有同家里任何人联系过。他收到露西的信不到二十四小时,就离开了牛津,心里只有一个目标,要取最近的路赶到巴顿,因而没有闲情逸致去考虑与那条路上没有紧密联系的行动安排。他与达什伍德小姐的命运不落实下来,他什么事情也不能干。他如此刻不容缓地追求这一命运,这就可以推想,尽管他—度嫉妒过布兰登上校一—尽管他对自己的估价比较谦虚,谈起自己的疑虑比较恳切,但是整个来说,他并不期待他会受到冷遇。但实际上,他偏说他确实是这么期待的,而且说得那么娓娓动听。不过他一年以后这话会怎么说,那就只得留给做夫妻的去想象。
  露西早先让托马斯给她们捎来个口信,这当然是个骗局,旨在恶意中伤爱德华,对此,埃丽诺看得一清二楚。至于爱德华自己,他现在彻底看透了露西的本性,他毫不迟疑地相信,她性情邪恶乖戾,再卑鄙的事情都干得出来。虽然他甚至早在认识埃丽诺之前,就从她的一些见解中看出了她的无知和狭隘,但他把这些缺陷都归咎于缺乏教育的结果。直至收到她最后一封信之前,他一直认为她是个和蔼善良的姑娘,对她一片深情。只是因为抱有这种信念,他才没有结束这起婚约,虽然早在他母亲发现后对他大发雷霆之前,这门亲事就一直是他烦恼和悔恨的根源。
  “当我被母亲抛弃,看来孤立无援的时候,”爱德华说,“我认为不管我的真实感情如何,我有义务加以克制,让她选择是否继续保持婚约。在这种情况下,似乎没有什么东西可以打动任何人的贪心和虚荣心,而她又如此诚恳、如此热切地坚持要与我同甘苦,共命运,这叫我怎么能设想,她的动机不是出自纯真无私的爱情呢?即使现在,我也无法理解她出于什么动机,或者说她幻想这对她有什么好处,偏要委身于一个她丝毫也不爱慕的人,而这个人不过只有两千镑的财产。她无法预见,布兰登上校会赠送我一份牧师俸禄。”
  “她是无法预见,不过她也许在想:说不定会出现对你有利的情况。你家里人也许迟早会发发慈悲。无论如何,继续婚约对她并无损害,因为她已经证明,这既不束缚她的意向,也不束缚她的行动。这当然是一门很体面的亲事,很可能取得亲友们的体谅:如果不能出现更有利的情况,那她嫁给你总比独身要好。”
  当然,爱德华马上认识到,没有什么事情比露西的行为更自然了,也没有什么事情比她的动机更昭然若揭。
  埃丽诺严厉责备爱德华,就像女人总是责备男人行为轻率(而这种轻率又抬高了女人的身价),说他在诺兰同她们共处了那么长时间,他应该感到自己的反复无常,
  “你的行为当然是非常错误的,”她说,“因为─—且不说我自己有什么看法.我们的亲属都因此而产生了错觉,异想天开地期待着一些照你当时的处境来看绝对不可能的事情。”
  爱德华只好推说自己太无知,误信了婚约的力量。
  “我头脑真够简单,以为我和别人订有婚约,同你在一起不会有危险。只要想到婚约,就能使我的心像我的尊严一样圣洁无恙。我感到我爱慕你,但我总对自己说,那只不过是友情而已。直到我开始拿你和露西进行比较,才知道我走得太远了。我想,从那之后,我不该继续赖在苏塞克斯不走,后来我甘愿呆在那里的理由不外乎是这样的:危险是我个人的,除我自己之外,我并不损害任何人。”
  埃丽诺微微一笑,摇了摇头。
  爱德华高兴地听说,布兰登上校即将光临乡舍,说真的,他不仅想跟布兰登深交,而且想趁机让他相信,上校要把德拉福的牧师职位赠给他,对此他再也不感到不愉快了。他说:“我当时很不礼貌地道了声谢,他现在一定会以为,我一直没有宽恕他要送我这份俸禄。”
  现在,他感到惊讶,他居然从未去过那个地方。不过,他以前对这件事太不感兴趣,现在能对那儿的住宅、花园、土地、教区范围、土质状况以及什一税率有所了解,完全归功于埃丽诺。她从布兰登上校那儿听到大量情况,而且听得非常仔细,因而对此事了如指掌。
  在这之后,他们两人之间只剩下一个问题还悬而未决,只剩下一个困难还有待克服。他们由于相亲相爱而结合在一起,嬴得了真正朋友的啧啧称赞。他们相互之间非常了解,这使他们无疑会获得幸福——他们唯一缺少的是生活费用,爱德华有两千镑,埃丽诺有一千镑,这些钱,再加上德拉福的牧师俸禄,是属于他们自己的全部资产。因为达什伍德太太不可能资助他们,而他们两人还没有热恋到忘乎所以的地步,认为一年三百五十镑会给他们带来舒适的生活。
  爱德华对母亲可能改变对他的态度,并非完全不抱希望。相反,他就指靠从她那里得到他们的其余收入。可是,埃丽诺却不存有这种指望,因为,既然爱德华还是不能娶莫顿小姐为妻,既然费拉斯太太过去在奉承他选择埃丽诺时,只说比选择露西.斯蒂尔危害要小一点,那么她不免担心,罗伯特这样冒犯他的母亲,除了肥了范妮之外,不会产生别的结果。
  爱德华别后约四天,布兰登上校也来了,一则使达什伍德太太彻底感到遂心如意,二则使她自从迁居巴顿以来,第一次有幸迎来这么多客人,以致家里都容纳不下了,爱德华享有先来的特权,布兰登先生每天晚上只好到巴顿庄园的老住处去投宿,第二天早晨又往往早早地从那儿返回来,正好打断那对恋人早饭前的第一次密谈。
  布兰登上校曾在德拉福住了三个星期。三个星期以来.至少在每天晚上,他闲着没事,总在盘算三十五岁与十七岁之间的不相协调。他带着这样的心情来到巴顿.只有看到玛丽安恢复了元气,受到她的友好欢迎,听到她母亲鼓舞人心的语言,才能振奋起来。果然,来到这样的朋友之间,受到如此的厚待,他真的又变得兴致勃勃起来,有关露西结婚的消息还没传进他的耳朵,他对这些情况一无所知。因此他来访的头几个小时,全是用来听听新闻,边听边感到惊讶,达什伍德太太向他源源本本地作了介绍,他发现原先给费拉斯先生帮了点忙,现在更有理由为之庆幸了,因为最终使埃丽诺从中得到了好处。
  不用说,两位先生的交往越深,彼此之间的好感也越发增长,因为不可能出现别的结果。他们在道义和理智上、性情和思维方法上都很相似,即使没有其他诱惑力,也足以使他们友好相处,而他们又爱着两妹妹,而且是非常要好的两妹妹,这就使得他们的相互尊敬成为不可避免和刻不容缓的了。否则,那就只好等待日久见人心啦。
  城里的来信,若在几天之前倒会使埃丽诺浑身的神经都跟着激动起来,可是现在收到读起来,感到的与其说是激动,不如说是喜悦。詹宁斯太太写信来告诉这奇异的故事,发泄她对那位负心女子的满腔义愤,倾吐她对可怜的爱德华先生的深切同情。她确信,爱德华先生过于娇宠那小荡妇了,现在呆在牛津据说心都快碎了。“我认为,”她接着写道,“从来没有什么事情搞得这么诡谲,因为仅仅两天前露西还来我这里坐了两三个小时。没有一个人对这件事起过疑心,就连南希这个可怜人儿也没疑心过!她第二天哭哭啼啼地跑来了,吓得可怜巴巴的,唯恐费拉斯太太找她算帐,同时也不晓得如何去普利茅斯。看样子,露西去结婚之前把她的钱全借走了,想必是有意要摆摆阔气,但是可怜的南希总共剩下不到七先令。于是我很高兴地送给她五个几尼,把她送到埃克塞特。她想在那里与伯吉斯太太一起呆上几个星期,希望像我说的那样,能再次碰到博士。应该说,露西不带着南希乘马车一起走,这是再缺德不过了。可怜的爱德华,我没法忘掉他,你应当请他去巴顿,玛丽安小姐应当尽力安慰安慰他。”
  达什伍德先生的来信语气更加严肃。费拉斯太太是个最不幸的女人——可怜的范妮感情上极其痛苦——他认为这两个人受到如此打击还能幸存于世,真叫他谢天谢地,惊叹不已。罗伯特的罪过是不可饶恕的,不过露西更是罪大恶极,以后再也不会向费拉斯太太提起他们两个人。即使费拉斯太太有朝一日会原谅她儿子,她决不会承认他的妻于是她的儿媳,也决不会允许她出现在她面前。他们暗中搞秘密活动,这就理所当然地被视为大大加重了他们的罪过,因为假使这事引起了别人的怀疑,就会采取适当的措施阻止这门婚事。他要求埃丽诺同他一起对这一情况表示遗憾:宁可让露西与爱德华结婚,也不该让她在家中造成这更大的不幸。约翰接着这样写道:
  “费拉斯太太迄今还从未提起过爱德华的名字,对此我们并不感到惊奇。不过,使我们大为惊讶的是,在这关口,家里没有收到爱德华的片纸只字。也许他怕招惹是非,干脆保持缄默,因此我想往牛津写封信,给他个暗示,就说他姐姐和我都认为,他应该写一份中肯的求情书,或许可以寄给范妮,再由范妮转给她母亲,谁也不会见怪。因为我们都知道费拉斯太太心肠软,最希望同自己的子女保持良好的关系。”
  这段话对爱德华的前途和行动颇为重要。他决定试图争取和解,虽然不完全遵照他姐夫姐姐指出的方式。
  “一份中肯的求情书!”爱德华重复道,“难道他们想让我乞求母亲宽恕罗伯待对她忘恩负义,对我背信弃义?我不能委曲求全.—─我对这件事情既不感到丢脸,也不为之忏悔。我觉得非常幸福,不过他们对此不会感兴趣。我不知道我有什么情好求。”
  “你当然可以要求得到宽恕,”埃丽诺说,“因为你犯了过错。我倒认为,你现在不妨大胆一些,对那次订婚惹得你母亲生气表示于心不安。”
  爱德华同意可以这样办。
  “当她宽恕你之后,你再承认第二次订婚,或许要谦恭一点,因为在她看来,这几乎与第一次订婚一样轻率。”
  对此,爱德华没有什么好反对的,但他仍然不肯写一封中肯的求情信。他公开声称,要作出这种不体面的让步,他宁肯亲口去说,也不愿写信表示。因此,为了不难为他,他们决定:他不给范妮写信,而是跑一趟伦敦,当面求她帮帮忙。“如果他们当真愿意促成这次和解,”玛丽安带着重新显现的坦率性格说道,“我会认为,即使约翰和范妮也不是一无是处。”
  布兰登上校只呆了三四天,两位先生便一道离开巴顿。他们马上就去德拉福,以便让爱德华亲自了解—下他未来的寓所,并帮助他的恩人和朋友决定需要作出哪些修整。在那里呆上两夜之后,他再启程去伦敦。  
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 51楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0
Chapter Fifty

After a proper resistance on the part of Mrs. Ferrars, just so violent and so steady as to preserve her from that reproach which she always seemed fearful of incurring, the reproach of being too amiable, Edward was admitted to her presence, and pronounced to be again her son.

Her family had of late been exceedingly fluctuating. For many years of her life she had had two sons; but the crime and annihilation of Edward a few weeks ago, had robbed her of one; the similar annihilation of Robert had left her for a fortnight without any; and now, by the resuscitation of Edward, she had one again.

In spite of his being allowed once more to live, however, he did not feel the continuance of his existence secure, till he had revealed his present engagement; for the publication of that circumstance, he feared, might give a sudden turn to his constitution, and carry him off as rapidly as before. With apprehensive caution therefore it was revealed, and he was listened to with unexpected calmness. Mrs. Ferrars at first reasonably endeavoured to dissuade him from marrying Miss Dashwood, by every argument in her power;—told him, that in Miss Morton he would have a woman of higher rank and larger fortune;—and enforced the assertion, by observing that Miss Morton was the daughter of a nobleman with thirty thousand pounds, while Miss Dashwood was only the daughter of a private gentleman with no more than THREE; but when she found that, though perfectly admitting the truth of her representation, he was by no means inclined to be guided by it, she judged it wisest, from the experience of the past, to submit—and therefore, after such an ungracious delay as she owed to her own dignity, and as served to prevent every suspicion of good-will, she issued her decree of consent to the marriage of Edward and Elinor.

What she would engage to do towards augmenting their income was next to be considered; and here it plainly appeared, that though Edward was now her only son, he was by no means her eldest; for while Robert was inevitably endowed with a thousand pounds a-year, not the smallest objection was made against Edward's taking orders for the sake of two hundred and fifty at the utmost; nor was anything promised either for the present or in future, beyond the ten thousand pounds, which had been given with Fanny.

It was as much, however, as was desired, and more than was expected, by Edward and Elinor; and Mrs. Ferrars herself, by her shuffling excuses, seemed the only person surprised at her not giving more.

With an income quite sufficient to their wants thus secured to them, they had nothing to wait for after Edward was in possession of the living, but the readiness of the house, to which Colonel Brandon, with an eager desire for the accommodation of Elinor, was making considerable improvements; and after waiting some time for their completion, after experiencing, as usual, a thousand disappointments and delays from the unaccountable dilatoriness of the workmen, Elinor, as usual, broke through the first positive resolution of not marrying till every thing was ready, and the ceremony took place in Barton church early in the autumn.

The first month after their marriage was spent with their friend at the Mansion-house; from whence they could superintend the progress of the Parsonage, and direct every thing as they liked on the spot;—could chuse papers, project shrubberies, and invent a sweep. Mrs. Jennings's prophecies, though rather jumbled together, were chiefly fulfilled; for she was able to visit Edward and his wife in their Parsonage by Michaelmas, and she found in Elinor and her husband, as she really believed, one of the happiest couples in the world. They had in fact nothing to wish for, but the marriage of Colonel Brandon and Marianne, and rather better pasturage for their cows.

They were visited on their first settling by almost all their relations and friends. Mrs. Ferrars came to inspect the happiness which she was almost ashamed of having authorised; and even the Dashwoods were at the expense of a journey from Sussex to do them honour.

"I will not say that I am disappointed, my dear sister," said John, as they were walking together one morning before the gates of Delaford House, "That would be saying too much, for certainly you have been one of the most fortunate young women in the world, as it is. But, I confess, it would give me great pleasure to call Colonel Brandon brother. His property here, his place, his house, every thing is in such respectable and excellent condition!—and his woods!—I have not seen such timber any where in Dorsetshire, as there is now standing in Delaford Hanger!—And though, perhaps, Marianne may not seem exactly the person to attract him—yet I think it would altogether be advisable for you to have them now frequently staying with you, for as Colonel Brandon seems a great deal at home, nobody can tell what may happen—for, when people are much thrown together, and see little of anybody else—and it will always be in your power to set her off to advantage, and so forth;—in short, you may as well give her a chance—You understand me."—

But though Mrs. Ferrars DID come to see them, and always treated them with the make-believe of decent affection, they were never insulted by her real favour and preference. THAT was due to the folly of Robert, and the cunning of his wife; and it was earned by them before many months had passed away. The selfish sagacity of the latter, which had at first drawn Robert into the scrape, was the principal instrument of his deliverance from it; for her respectful humility, assiduous attentions, and endless flatteries, as soon as the smallest opening was given for their exercise, reconciled Mrs. Ferrars to his choice, and re-established him completely in her favour.

The whole of Lucy's behaviour in the affair, and the prosperity which crowned it, therefore, may be held forth as a most encouraging instance of what an earnest, an unceasing attention to self-interest, however its progress may be apparently obstructed, will do in securing every advantage of fortune, with no other sacrifice than that of time and conscience. When Robert first sought her acquaintance, and privately visited her in Bartlett's Buildings, it was only with the view imputed to him by his brother. He merely meant to persuade her to give up the engagement; and as there could be nothing to overcome but the affection of both, he naturally expected that one or two interviews would settle the matter. In that point, however, and that only, he erred;—for though Lucy soon gave him hopes that his eloquence would convince her in TIME, another visit, another conversation, was always wanted to produce this conviction. Some doubts always lingered in her mind when they parted, which could only be removed by another half hour's discourse with himself. His attendance was by this means secured, and the rest followed in course. Instead of talking of Edward, they came gradually to talk only of Robert,—a subject on which he had always more to say than on any other, and in which she soon betrayed an interest even equal to his own; and in short, it became speedily evident to both, that he had entirely supplanted his brother. He was proud of his conquest, proud of tricking Edward, and very proud of marrying privately without his mother's consent. What immediately followed is known. They passed some months in great happiness at Dawlish; for she had many relations and old acquaintances to cut—and he drew several plans for magnificent cottages;—and from thence returning to town, procured the forgiveness of Mrs. Ferrars, by the simple expedient of asking it, which, at Lucy's instigation, was adopted. The forgiveness, at first, indeed, as was reasonable, comprehended only Robert; and Lucy, who had owed his mother no duty and therefore could have transgressed none, still remained some weeks longer unpardoned. But perseverance in humility of conduct and messages, in self-condemnation for Robert's offence, and gratitude for the unkindness she was treated with, procured her in time the haughty notice which overcame her by its graciousness, and led soon afterwards, by rapid degrees, to the highest state of affection and influence. Lucy became as necessary to Mrs. Ferrars, as either Robert or Fanny; and while Edward was never cordially forgiven for having once intended to marry her, and Elinor, though superior to her in fortune and birth, was spoken of as an intruder, SHE was in every thing considered, and always openly acknowledged, to be a favourite child. They settled in town, received very liberal assistance from Mrs. Ferrars, were on the best terms imaginable with the Dashwoods; and setting aside the jealousies and ill-will continually subsisting between Fanny and Lucy, in which their husbands of course took a part, as well as the frequent domestic disagreements between Robert and Lucy themselves, nothing could exceed the harmony in which they all lived together.

What Edward had done to forfeit the right of eldest son, might have puzzled many people to find out; and what Robert had done to succeed to it, might have puzzled them still more. It was an arrangement, however, justified in its effects, if not in its cause; for nothing ever appeared in Robert's style of living or of talking to give a suspicion of his regretting the extent of his income, as either leaving his brother too little, or bringing himself too much;—and if Edward might be judged from the ready discharge of his duties in every particular, from an increasing attachment to his wife and his home, and from the regular cheerfulness of his spirits, he might be supposed no less contented with his lot, no less free from every wish of an exchange.

Elinor's marriage divided her as little from her family as could well be contrived, without rendering the cottage at Barton entirely useless, for her mother and sisters spent much more than half their time with her. Mrs. Dashwood was acting on motives of policy as well as pleasure in the frequency of her visits at Delaford; for her wish of bringing Marianne and Colonel Brandon together was hardly less earnest, though rather more liberal than what John had expressed. It was now her darling object. Precious as was the company of her daughter to her, she desired nothing so much as to give up its constant enjoyment to her valued friend; and to see Marianne settled at the mansion-house was equally the wish of Edward and Elinor. They each felt his sorrows, and their own obligations, and Marianne, by general consent, was to be the reward of all.

With such a confederacy against her—with a knowledge so intimate of his goodness—with a conviction of his fond attachment to herself, which at last, though long after it was observable to everybody else—burst on her—what could she do?

Marianne Dashwood was born to an extraordinary fate. She was born to discover the falsehood of her own opinions, and to counteract, by her conduct, her most favourite maxims. She was born to overcome an affection formed so late in life as at seventeen, and with no sentiment superior to strong esteem and lively friendship, voluntarily to give her hand to another!—and THAT other, a man who had suffered no less than herself under the event of a former attachment, whom, two years before, she had considered too old to be married,—and who still sought the constitutional safeguard of a flannel waistcoat!

But so it was. Instead of falling a sacrifice to an irresistible passion, as once she had fondly flattered herself with expecting,—instead of remaining even for ever with her mother, and finding her only pleasures in retirement and study, as afterwards in her more calm and sober judgment she had determined on,—she found herself at nineteen, submitting to new attachments, entering on new duties, placed in a new home, a wife, the mistress of a family, and the patroness of a village.

Colonel Brandon was now as happy, as all those who best loved him, believed he deserved to be;—in Marianne he was consoled for every past affliction;—her regard and her society restored his mind to animation, and his spirits to cheerfulness; and that Marianne found her own happiness in forming his, was equally the persuasion and delight of each observing friend. Marianne could never love by halves; and her whole heart became, in time, as much devoted to her husband, as it had once been to Willoughby.

Willoughby could not hear of her marriage without a pang; and his punishment was soon afterwards complete in the voluntary forgiveness of Mrs. Smith, who, by stating his marriage with a woman of character, as the source of her clemency, gave him reason for believing that had he behaved with honour towards Marianne, he might at once have been happy and rich. That his repentance of misconduct, which thus brought its own punishment, was sincere, need not be doubted;—nor that he long thought of Colonel Brandon with envy, and of Marianne with regret. But that he was for ever inconsolable, that he fled from society, or contracted an habitual gloom of temper, or died of a broken heart, must not be depended on—for he did neither. He lived to exert, and frequently to enjoy himself. His wife was not always out of humour, nor his home always uncomfortable; and in his breed of horses and dogs, and in sporting of every kind, he found no inconsiderable degree of domestic felicity.

For Marianne, however—in spite of his incivility in surviving her loss—he always retained that decided regard which interested him in every thing that befell her, and made her his secret standard of perfection in woman;—and many a rising beauty would be slighted by him in after-days as bearing no comparison with Mrs. Brandon.

Mrs. Dashwood was prudent enough to remain at the cottage, without attempting a removal to Delaford; and fortunately for Sir John and Mrs. Jennings, when Marianne was taken from them, Margaret had reached an age highly suitable for dancing, and not very ineligible for being supposed to have a lover.

Between Barton and Delaford, there was that constant communication which strong family affection would naturally dictate;—and among the merits and the happiness of Elinor and Marianne, let it not be ranked as the least considerable, that though sisters, and living almost within sight of each other, they could live without disagreement between themselves, or producing coolness between their husbands.




  费拉斯太太似乎一向就怕别人说自己太心慈手软,因此,为了遮入耳目,她先是很有分寸地坚决推脱了一阵,然后才把爱德华叫到面前,宣布他又成了她的儿子。
  最近,她家里简直乱了套。她多年来一直是有两个儿子。但是几周前,爱德华自作自受,使她失去了一个儿子,接着罗伯特又同样自作自受,半个月来,她一个儿子也没有了。现在,通过爱德华的幡然悔悟,她又有了一个儿子。
  爱德华尽管再次得到生存的权利,在他透露目前的订婚之前,并不感到自己的继续生存是万无一失的。他担心这件事情一公之于众,就会突然改变他的身份,像前次那样马上被宣布为不复存在。他带着诚惶诚恐的心情,小心翼翼地作了透露,出乎意料之外,听的人显得异常平静。起先,费拉斯太太尽量以理相劝、动员他不要和达什伍德小姐成亲,告诉他莫顿小姐是个更高贵、更有钱的女人。为了增强说服力,她又谈到莫顿小姐是贵族的女儿,有三万镑财产,而达什伍德小姐只是个无名绅士的女儿,财产不到三千镑,可是当她发现,爱德华虽然承认她说的千真万确,但他决不想俯首听命。她根据以往的经验断定,最明智的办法还是顺从他——于是,做母亲的悻悻不快地耽延了一阵之后(这都是为了维护她的尊严,防止有人怀疑她心肠太好),终于发布命令,同意爱德华与埃丽诺结婚。
  她准备加何帮助他们增加收入,那是下一步考虑的事情。不过,有一点很明确,虽然爱德华现在是他唯一的儿子,但他决不是她的长子了,因为她一方面不可避免地要赠给罗伯特一年一千镑,另一方面又甘愿看着爱德华为了充其量不过二百五十镑的收入而去当牧师。她除了原先送给爱德华和范妮一人一万镑以外,对现在和将来没有作出任何别的许诺。
  不过,这倒满足了爱德华和埃丽诺的欲望,而且超出了他们的期望。倒是费拉斯太太自己,却在装腔作势地自我辩解,似乎只有她在为自己没有多给表示惊讶。
  爱德华取得了足以满足他们需要的收入,在获得牧师职位之后,便一切俱备,只等新房了。布兰登上校渴望快点迎接埃丽诺,房子正在大加修缮。埃丽诺一心等着快点完工,谁料像往常一样,因为工人莫名其妙地拖拖拉拉,工程总是迟迟不能竣工。埃丽诺千失望、万扫兴地等了一段时间之后,便遵照惯例,打破了当初关于不准备就绪不结婚的明确誓言,趁早秋时节在巴顿教堂举行了婚札。
  他们婚后的第一个月是同他们的朋友一起,在大宅第里度过的。从这里,他们可以监督牧师公馆的工程进展,随意到现场直接指挥。可以选择糊墙纸,规划灌木丛,设计园景。詹宁斯太太的预言虽然点错了鸳鸯谱,但是基本上兑现了。因为她可以赶在米迦勒节前到牧师公馆拜访爱德华夫妇,而且正如她所确信的那样,她发觉埃丽诺和她的丈夫是世界上最幸福的一对夫妻。实际上,他们也没有别的奢望,只盼着布兰登上校和玛丽安能结成良缘,他们的奶牛能吃到上好的牧草。
  他们刚定居下来,几乎所有的亲友都赶来拜访。费拉斯太太跑来瞧瞧这对幸福的小夫妻,当初允许他们结婚时,她还真有点羞愧呢。就连达什伍德夫妇也不惜破费,从苏塞克斯远道而来,向他们道喜。
  一天早晨,他们一道在德拉福大宅第门前散步时,约翰说道:“我的好妹妹,我不想说我感到失望。这样说也许有点过分,因为事实上你当然是个世上最幸运的年轻女人。不过,坦白地说,我倘若能把布兰登上校称作妹夫,那我会感到高兴之至。他在这里的财产、地位和住宅,—切都是那样体面,那样优越!还有他的树林!现在生长在德拉福坡林上的那种树木,我在多塞特郡的其他地方还从未见到过呢。也许玛丽安不像是个对他有吸引力的姑娘,不过我想你们最好让他俩经常和你们呆在一起。因为布兰登上校在这里非常怡然自得,谁也说不上会出现什么情况——因为如果两个人碰到一起,见不到其他任何人.——你们总有办法把玛丽安打扮得绰约多姿……总而言之,你们不纺给她个机会。你懂得我的意思。”
  且说费拉斯太太虽然来看望儿子儿媳了,而旦总是装作对他们颇有情义,但是他们从来没有真正得到她的欢心与宠爱。那是由于罗伯特的愚蠢和他妻子的狡诈引起的。没出几个月,他们倒赢得了费拉斯太太的欢心与宠爱。露西的自私与精明,最初使罗伯特陷入窘境,后来又为他摆脱窘境立下了汗马功劳.因为她那唯唯诺诺、大献股勤和百般奉承的本领一旦得到机会施展,费拉斯太太便宽容了罗伯特的选择,完全恢复了对他的欢心。
  露西在这件事中的整个行为及其获得的荣华富贵,可以被视为一个极其鼓舞人心的事例,说明对于自身利益,只要刻意追求,锲而不舍,不管表面上看来有多大阻力,都会取得圆满成功,除了要牺牲时间和良心之外,别无其他代价。罗伯特最初去找她,在巴特利特大楼对她进行私访时,本是带着他哥哥所说的目的去的。他只打算劝说她放弃这门婚事,再说他不过就是要制服两个人的感情,他便自然而然地认为:谈上一两次就能解决问题。不想在这一点上,也只是在这一点上,他算计错了。因为虽说露西给他希望,觉得凭着他的能说会道,迟早总会说服她,但每次总是需要再见一面,再谈一次,才能达到说服她的目的。他们分别的时候,露西心里总是存有几分疑虑,只有同他再交谈半个小时才能消释。就用这个办法,她把他给套住了,事情往后就顺当了。他们不再谈论爱德华,而是渐渐地只谈起罗伯特。一谈起自己,罗伯特总是比谈论什么话题都健谈,而露西也马上显得同样兴致勃勃。总之一句活,双方迅即发现,罗伯特已经完全取代了哥哥的位置。他为他赢得了露西的爱情感到得意,为他戏弄了爱德华感到骄傲,为不经母亲同意而秘密结婚感到自豪。紧接着发生的事情,大家已经知道。他们在道利希非常快乐地度过了几个月,因为露西可以摆脱许多亲戚旧交—一罗伯特还设计了几幢豪华的乡舍。他们随后回到城里,在露西的唆使下,经罗伯特简简单单地一要求,便取得了费拉斯太太的宽恕。理所当然,一开始得到宽恕的只是罗伯特。露西对他母亲本来就不负有义务,因而也谈不到背信弃义。又过了几个星期,她仍然没有得到宽恕。但是她继续装作低三下四的样子,一再对罗伯特的罪过引咎自责,对她自己受到的苛刻待遇表示感激,最后终于受到了费拉斯太太的赏识。尽管太太表现得有些傲慢,但露西深为她的宽宏大量所折服,此后不久,她便迅速达到了最受宠爱、最有影响的地步。对于费拉斯太太说来,露西变得像罗伯特和范妮一样必不可少。爱德华因为一度想娶她而一直得不到真诚的谅解,埃丽诺虽说财产和出身都胜她一筹,但却被当成不税禄*究竟为什么失去了长子的权利,可能使许多人感到疑惑不解,而罗伯特凭什么继承了这个权利,可能会使人们更加疑惑不解。这种安排如果说没有正当的原因,其结果却是无可非议的。因为从罗伯特的生活派头和说话派头来看,一直没有任何迹象表明他对自己的巨额收入感到懊悔,既不懊悔给他哥哥留得太少,也不懊悔自己捞得太多。如果再从爱德华处处注意履行自己的职责,越来越钟爱自己的妻室,总是兴高采烈的情形来判断,他似乎对自己的命运同样感到称心如意,并不希望和他弟弟来个对调,
  埃丽诺出嫁以后,经过妥当的安排,一方面使自己尽量少与家人分离,一方面又不让巴顿乡舍完全荒废,因为她母亲妹妹有大半时间和她住在—起。达什伍德太太之所以频频来到德拉福,既有散散心的打算,又有策略上的考虑,因为她想把玛丽安和布兰登上校撮合到—起的愿望,虽然比约翰所说的磊落得多,但是也着实够热切的了。现在,这已成为她梦寐以求的目标。尽管她十分珍惜和女儿在一起的机会,但是她更愿意把这种乐趣永远让给她的尊贵的朋友。况且,亲眼见到玛丽安嫁进大宅第,也是爱德华和埃丽诺的愿望。他们都感到了上校的悲伤和自己的责任。他们一致认为:玛丽安将给大家带来慰籍。
  玛丽安在这样的共谋之下—一她如此了解上校的美德一—上校对她的一片深情早为大家有目共睹,最后终于也被她认识到了——她该怎么办呢?
  玛丽安.达什伍德天生有个特殊的命运。她天生注定要发现她的看法是错误的,而且用她的行动否定了她最喜爱的格言。她天生注定要克服十七岁时形成的那股钟情,而且怀着崇高的敬意和真挚的友情,自觉自愿地把心交给了另一个人!而这另一个人,由于过去的一次恋爱经历,遭受的痛苦并不比她少。就是他,两年前被玛丽安认为太老了,不能结婚;就是他,现在还要穿着法兰绒马甲保护身体。
  不过,事情就是如此。玛丽安没有像她一度天真地期望的那样,沦为不可抗拒的感情的牺牲品.没有像她后来头脑冷静下来所决定的那样,准备一辈子守在母亲身边,唯一的乐趣就是闭门读书。如今到了十九岁,她发现自己屈从于新的情感,担负起新的义务,安顿在一所新居里,做了妻子,家庭主妇,一个村庄的女保护人。
  布兰登上校就像最喜爱他的人们认为的那样,现在理所当然是非常幸福的。玛丽安为他过去的—切创伤带来了安慰。有她关心,有她作伴,他的心智恢复了活力,情绪重新欢快起来。每个明眼的朋友也都高兴地认识到,玛丽安给他带来了幸福.也从中找到了自己的幸福。玛丽安爱起人来决不会半心半意,她的整颗心就像一度献给了威洛比那样.现在终于完全献给了她的丈夫。
  威洛比听到他结婚的消息,不能不感到极度悲痛。过了不久。史密斯太太故意宽恕了他,将对他的惩罚推向顶点。史密斯太太明确表示,他与一个正派的女人结婚本是她厚待他的前提,这就使他有理由相信:想当初他假若能体面地对待玛丽安,他马上就会获得幸福,变得富有起来。威洛比悔恨自己的不道德行为给他带来了惩罚,他的忏悔是诚恳的,无可怀疑的。同样无可怀疑的是,有很长时间,他一想起布兰登上校就满怀嫉妒,一想起玛丽安就懊悔莫及。但是说他永远得不到安慰——说他要逃离尘嚣,养成阴郁消沉的习惯,最后死于过度悲伤,这可令人无法置信──因为他并非如此。他顽强地活着,而且经常活得很快活。他的妻子并非总是闷闷不乐,他的家里并非总是郁郁寡欢!他的马、他的狗,以及各种各样的游猎活动,都给他带来了不少家居之乐。
  尽管失去玛丽安以后使他变粗野了,但他一直对玛丽安怀有明显的敬恋之情,使他对降临到她头上的每件事都深感兴趣,使他暗中把她视为女人中十全十美的典范。在以后的岁月里,出现了不少美丽的少女,只因比不上布兰登夫人而被他嗤之以鼻。达什伍德太太比较慎重,仍然住在乡舍里,而没有搬到德拉福。使约翰爵士和詹宁斯太太感到幸运的是,玛丽安出嫁之后,玛格丽特到了适合跳舞的年龄,而且有个她心爱的人也并非很不适当了。



THE END
 
  
发帖 回复